
Class iiEil2J___ 

Book. R g 

Copyright N° 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 



1 



PGOOD FORM" 



IN ENGLAND 



BY 
AN AMERICAN 

RESIDENT IN THE UNITED KINGDOM 






T*- 






. 




j 




^<^^ 



APr 10 1888 



NEW YORK 

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY 

1 888 



to- 



• 



C0PYRIGHT t 1888, 

By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. 



PRE FAC E. 



The raison d'etre of this book is to provide Ameri- 
cans — and especially those visiting England at any 
time — with a concise, comprehensive, and compre- 
hensible hand-book which will give them all necessary 
information respecting "how things are " in England. 
While it deals with subjects connected with all ranks 
and classes, it is particularly intended to be an ex- 
hibit and explanation of the ways, habits, customs, 
and usages of what is known in England as "high 
life." Such being the society to which American 
ladies and gentlemen have the entre'e y it is hoped that 
the book will be useful to them. It has, in fact, been 
the author's aim to keep as much as possible within 
the limits of what it is necessary for all ladies and 
gentlemen to know in good society, where, as a mat- 
ter of fact, "good form" has its sole and legitimate 
sway. 

The author is not aware of the existence of any 
book of the sort ; and it was his own early experience 



iv PREFACE. 

in English society, and the many difficulties which 
beset his path, which suggested to him the need of 
such a work. That his efforts have been successful 
in providing en bloc information, derivable from a 
hundred different sources, which will be of service to 
his countrymen, he sincerely hopes and trusts. A 
perusal of his pages will, at all events, in many in- 
stances obviate the necessity of u asking questions," a 
habit considered in England — no matter how interest- 
ing or important the subject inquired about may be — 
as one of the strongest and most conclusive evidences 
of " bad form," while the being au fait of its ways will 
be to society not only a surprise, but a compliment 
and recommendation. 

The author ventures also to suggest that the book 
may be useful in many ways to American playwrights, 
novelists, and story-writers, who lay their scenes in 
England, and be the means of rescuing them from the 
commission of many an unconscious error. 



CONTENTS 



TAGE 

I.— The Order of Precedence i 

i. Royalty 8 

The Sovereign ....... 8 

The Prince of Wales 14 

Princes and Princesses 19 

2. Nobility . . . . . . . . .20 

Dukes 21 

Marquises 24 

Earls 25 

Viscounts 26 

Barons 27 

Rules and Customs of the Peerage . . .28 

3. Baronets 32 

4. Knights 35 

Knights Bachelor 35 

Knights of an Order 35 

Garter 36 

Thistle 37 

St. Patrick 38 

Bath 39 

Star of India 41 

St. Michael and St. George . . . .43 

3. Orders 44 

Indian Empire , 44 

Victoria and Albert 45 

Crown of India 46 



vi CONTENTS. 

Orders (continued). page 

Victoria Cross . 46 
Distinguished Service 47 

6. Medals 47 

Civil . .47 

War 47 

7. Gentry 51 

II.— Professions 53 

1. Church 53 

2. Bar. 66 

3. Army 76 

4. Navy 86 

j. Medicine 91 

Doctors 91 

Surgeons 92 

Dentists 93 

III.— Occupations 94 

j. Public 94 

Civil Service 94 

2. Private 99 

IV.— Government 102 

j. Constitution 102 

2. The Ministry . . . . . . . 103 

j\ Privy Council 105 

4. Parliame7it . . 107 

The House of Lords 107 

The House of Commons Ill 

V.— Society 120 

1. The London Season . . - • . . 1 20 

2. Town-Houses 124 

j>. Country-Houses 127 

4. Clubs 135 

5. Dress 14° 

6. Driving 147 

7. Riding . . . . . * . * .150 



CONTENTS. vii 

PAGE 

8. Entertainments 151 

Royal or Court .151 

Drawing-rooms . . . , . . . .151 

Levees 155 

Balls 155 

Concerts 156 

Public . . .156 

Charity Balls 1 56 

County Balls . 157 

Hunt Balls 157 

Banquets . 158 

Dinners 158 

Private 158 

Balls . .158 

Dances 162 

Receptions 162 

Dinner-Parties 162 

Garden- Parties 166 

Weddings 167 

VI.— Language 172 

1. Accent 172 

2. Pronunciation 173 

j>. Conversation 176 

<£. Slang 177 

5. Americanisms 179 

6. Strictly American Slang 186 

7. Pronunciation of Names and Places . . .187 

VII. — Correspondence 194 

1. Formal Letters 194 

2. Formal Notes 195 

j. Informal Letters 196 

4. Informal Notes .196 

j. Invitations .196 

6. Answers 200 

7. Forms of Address . 204 



viii CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

VIII.— Visits and Visiting-Cards . . . .209 
IX. — Sports 214 

1. Horse-Racing . . 214 

2. Hunting * 219 

3. Shooting 225 

4. Fishing 229 

5. Yachting . • . . „ . . 231 

6. Rowing 233 

X. — Games 236 

7. Cricket . 237 

2. Foot-ball. . . . . . . . . 240 

3. Lawn- Tennis 240 

4. Polo. . 241 

5. Billiards 242 

XI. — General Information 243 

j. Politics 243 

2. Elections 245 

3. Universities 249 

4. Public Schools .257 

j. Railways 260 

6. The Post 267 

7. Money 268 

8. Servants 270 

p. Tipping 277 

10. Flags . . . 282 

71. Coronets 284 

12. Crests 285 

13. Newspapers 289 

14. Amuseme7its 291 

ij. Birds . . 293 

16. Butterflies 296 

17. Wild Flowers 298 

18. Customs, etc . . . 299 

19. Dutiable Articles 309 

20. Abbreviations 310 

Addenda 314 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 

w Good form " is essentially an English expres- 
sion, of strictly English origin and use. What it 
means, every English lady and gentleman knows. To 
define its meaning so as to suit every conceived idea 
of its purport is difficult. It may be held to mean, in 
its general acceptation, good breeding, pure and sim- 
ple, in manners, conversation, and conduct. With this 
should be included an intimate acquaintance with and 
willing observance of the rules, customs, usages, and 
habits of good society, together with a knowledge of 
all matters of general information (apart from strict 
education) pertaining to public, private, and social life, 
which every well-informed lady and gentleman should 
possess. 

Of course, within the narrow limits which it has 
been deemed advisable to prescribe for this book, it 
would be impossible to give much more than a mere 
synopsis — an outline, as it were — of the matters and 
things for a person of " good form " to be cognizant 



2 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

of. The filling in he will have to complete by his own 
observation and experience. 

In England there is an established, recognized, 
and strictly-followed rule and regulation for every- 
thing. Everybody of standing and importance knows 
these rules. Not to know them would mean inferior 
station or foreign birth ; not to follow them, ignorance, 
eccentricity, or "bad form. ,, The chief rule, to which 
all others are subsidiary and subordinate, is the Order 
of Precedence. It is as follows : 

The Sovereign. 

The Prince of Wales. 

The Queen's younger sons. 

Grandsons of the Sovereign. 

The Archbishop of Canterbury. 

The Lord High Chancellor. 

The Archbishop of York. 

The Archbishop of Armagh (present one only). 

The Archbishop of Dublin (present one only). 

The Lord President of the Privy Council, the Lord 
Privy Seal, the Lord Great Chamberlain, the Earl 
Marshal, the Lord Steward of Her Majesty's House- 
hold, the Lord Chamberlain, rank above all peers of 
their own degree. 

Dukes, according to their patents of creation : i. 
Of England ; 2. Of Sco land ; 3. Of Great Britain ; 
4. Of Ireland; 5. Those created since the Union. 

Marquises according to their patents in the same 
order as dukes. 

Dukes' eldest sons. 

Earls, according to their patents, in the same order 
as dukes. 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 3 

Marquises' eldest sons. 

Dukes' younger sons. 

Viscounts, according to their patents, in the same 
order as dukes. 

Earls' eldest sons. 

Marquises' younger sons. 

Bishops of London, Durham, and Winchester. 

All other English bishops, according to their sen- 
iority of consecration. 

Bishops of the Irish Church, created before 1869, 
according to their seniority of consecration. 

Secretaries of State, if of the degree of a baron. 

Barorts, according to their patents, in the same or- 
der as dukes. 

Speaker of the House of Commons. 

Treasurer of H. M.'s Household. 

Comptroller of H. M.'s Household. 

Master of the Horse. 

Vice-Chamberlain of H. M.'s Household. 

Secretaries of State under the degree of barons. 

Viscounts' eldest sons. 

Earls' younger sons. 

Barons' eldest sons. 

Knights of the Garter. 

Privy Councilors. 

Chancellor of the Exchequer. 

Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster. 

Lord Chief-Justice of the Queen's Bench. 

Master of the Rolls. 

The Lords Justices of Appeal. 

Lords of Appeal. 

Judges according to seniority. 



4 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Viscounts* younger sons. 

Barons' younger sons. 

Baronets of England, Scotland, Ireland, and United 
Kingdom, according to date of patents, in the same 
order as dukes. 

Knights of the Thistle. 

Knights of St. Patrick. 

Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. 

Knights Grand Commanders of the Star of India. 

Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. 
George. 

Knights Commanders of the Bath. 

Knights Commanders of the Star of India. 

Knights Commanders of St. Michael and St. 
George. 

Knights Bachelors. 

Companions of the Bath. 

Companions of the Star of India. 

Companions of St. Michael and St. George. 

Companions of the Indian Empire. 

Eldest sons of the younger sons of peers. 

Baronets' eldest sons. 

Eldest sons of Knights : i. Garter ; 2. Thistle ; 3. 
St. Patrick; 4. The Bath; 5. Star of India; 6. St. 
Michael and St. George; 7. Knights Bachelors. 

Younger sons of the younger sons of peers. 

Baronets' younger sons. 

Younger sons of knights in the same order as eld- 
est sons. 

Gentlemen entitled to bear arms. 

Women take the same rank as their husbands, or 
as their brothers; but the daughter of a peer marry- 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 



5 



ing a commoner retains her title as Lady or Honora- 
ble. The daughter of a duke marrying a baron de- 
grades to the rank of baroness only, while her sisters 
married to commoners retain their rank and take pre- 
cedence of the baroness. Merely official rank on the 
husband's part does not give any similar precedence 
to the wife. 

There are two orders confined to ladies : The Or- 
der of Victoria and Albert and the Order of the Crown 
of India. But members are entitled to no special 
precedence. 

Local Precedency. — No written code of county 
or city order of precedence has been promulgated, but 
naturally in the county the Lord-Lieutenant stands 
first, and secondly the Sheriffs. In London and other 
corporations the Mayor stands first ; at Oxford and 
Cambridge the High-Sheriff takes precedence of the 
Vice-Chancellor. 

Such is the order that obtains not only at public 
ceremonials, but in private society. It is not a mere 
empty form, but a rigidly-adhered-to guide. At all 
entertainments it is strictly observed. At dinner-par- 
ties, banquets, wedding-breakfasts, etc., the guests are 
" sent in " in accordance with this rule. It is a diffi- 
cult matter at all times to settle who shall go in to din- 
ner first, second, third, or fourth, or who shall take in 
who. Without this law of established precedence to 
refer to and be guided by, a proper solution of the 
question would seldom be achieved. With it, all is 
made clear. In America, age and worldly possessions, 
with official, scientific, professional, and intellectual 
standing, are all considered. In England they cut no 



6 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

figure. A boy-duke, an empty-headed marquis, or a 
pauper earl, will each precede a prime minister, a sa- 
vant, a military hero, a distinguished lawyer, or a mill- 
ionaire, who are below them in "rank." A duke, a 
marquis, or an earl will take in a duchess, a marchion- 
ess, or a countess, or any lady of title in preference to 
the most celebrated poetess, or authoress, or the wife 
of any great literary or professional man who has no 
" rank." To do otherwise, or expect otherwise, would 
not only give offense, but be a painful exhibition of 
"bad form." 

Whatever else it may affect, influence, or control, 
in England, money has nothing whatever to do with 
social status, so far as " precedence " is concerned. 
Though women, as a general rule, take the same rank 
as their husbands, or as their brothers, before marriage 
they have precedency by their father. The same de- 
gree of precedence is due to all daughters alike, eld- 
est and youngest. By marriage a woman participates 
in her husband's dignities, but none of a wife's digni- 
ties pass by marriage to a husband. If a woman 
have precedence by creation or birth, she retains the 
same, though she marry a commoner. Thus, when 
we see a husband and wife spoken of as " Mr. and 
Lady Louisa Brown," we know that the daughter of 
a peer, above the rank of viscount, has married a 
commoner. But if a woman nobly born marry a peer, 
she takes rank according to the degree of her husband. 
Widows of peers, baronets, and knights, on marrying 
(again) a commoner, continue, by courtesy of society, 
though not by law, to retain their titles. Thus, the 
widow of an earl, marrying a commoner, she and her 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 7 

new husband are spoken of as " Mr. Brown and the 
Countess of Eskmount," or (if the present peer be 
married) " Mr. Brown, and Maria, Countess of Esk- 
mount." The legal rule is, that a woman who has ac- 
quired a dignity by marriage, loses it, and all rights 
and privileges annexed to it, on contracting a sec- 
ond marriage with a commoner. In society it is differ- 
ent. There, the widows of peers married to com- 
moners, and the widows of baronets and knights mar- 
ried to untitled gentlemen, generally adhere to the 
titles gained by their first marriage. Widows of 
"Honorables" are not allowed this privilege, even by 
the courtesy of society. 

The last position of gentleman on the scale of 
precedence is that of " Esquire." In these days, 
almost every man of fortune and position is treated 
as, if not deemed, an esquire. Strictly speaking, how- 
ever, the degree is confined within certain limits. Sons 
of all the peers are in law esquires, and so are their 
heirs male. Foreign noblemen, the sons of baronets, 
and the eldest sons of knights, deputy-lieutenants, 
barristers-at-law, etc., are all entitled to the rank of 
esquire. The mere possession of land, money, or other 
personal property, however large, does not perse con- 
fer the legal right of the title of esquire. Gentleman 
is commonly thought to be an expansive term, almost 
without limits. In England it is not so. A gentleman 
is there termed so, whose father was a gentleman. It 
is easy to try back with this rule. In England a gen- 
tleman must be one by birth. Conduct has nothing 
to do with it. 

First on the list is Royalty. Now, Royalty, in 



8 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

England, occupies a place quite by itself. Through a 
mixture of (so-called) loyalty and (unquestioned) 
habit, the English people look up to, revere, and hum- 
ble themselves before "Royalties ." No one would 
think of doing otherwise. Not to yield, not only the 
first place, but a distinctly superior sphere, to Royalty, 
would be as clear an evidence of " bad form " as a 
person could show. 

Royalty includes the Sovereign (who, of course, 
takes precedence of everybody else) and all princes 
of the blood royal ; and these comprise the children 
(with their descendants and spouses) and all blood- 
relations of the Sovereign. They are designated and 
known as the " Royal Family/' or, in the ordinary par- 
lance of the day, the u Royalties." 

The Sovereign, in England, is either a King or a 
Queen, there being no Salic law to prohibit a woman 
from reigning. The chief branches of the Sovereign's 
prerogative are, to make war or peace ; to send embas- 
sies, make treaties, and pardon criminals without any 
previous consultation with Parliament. He can alone 
summon, prorogue (that is, adjourn), or dissolve Par- 
liament ; coin money, and confer nobility, for he is the 
fountain of honor, and all hereditary titles are derived 
from his grant. He nominates the judges and other 
high officers of state, the officers of the army and navy, 
the governors of colonies and dependencies, the bish- 
ops, deans, and some other dignitaries of the Church. 
He can also grant privileges of an inferior kind, such as 
rights of exclusive trading, and of markets and fairs. 
His concurrence is necessary to every act of Parlia- 
ment. His person is sacred. He can not by any pro- 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 9 

cess of law be called to account for any of his acts, 
there being a fundamental maxim in English law, that 
" the King can do no wrong." 

So far as the powers of the Sovereign are con- 
cerned, it is well understood that their exercise is en- 
joyed for all practical purposes by the Prime Minister, 
aided in preliminary consultation before action by the 
other members of the Cabinet. When an act embraced 
within the scope of the Sovereign's power is determined 
upon by the Cabinet, the form of having what is called 
"an audience of" the Sovereign is gone through with 
by one of the Cabinet Ministers, and the consent of 
the Sovereign, as a matter of course, obtained. So 
that, so far as the exclusive exercise of the prerogative 
powers is concerned, with the added responsibility to 
Parliament for their proper and constitutional perform- 
ance (from which the Sovereign is free), to all intents 
and purposes the Prime Minister is King or Queen, as 
the case may be. The coronation oath of the Sover- 
eign embraces three things — to govern according to 
law, to cause justice to be administered, and to main- 
tain the Protestant Church. It may, however, be safely 
said that the King of England does not govern, though 
he reigns over, the land. As at the present time a 
Queen sits on England's throne, it will be more con- 
venient to speak of the Sovereign in future as she. 

As a general rule surnames do not attach to sover- 
eigns, there being no necessity for them to assume any. 
The Queen at the present time is addressed — " Your 
Majesty," or " Madam," and is spoken of or referred 
to as " Her Majesty " ; formally, as " Her most Gra- 
cious Majesty." It may be of interest to know that 
2 



10 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Henry VIII was the first king of England who adopted 
the title of " Majesty." Before his reign the Sovereign 
was addressed " My Liege/' and " Your Grace." The 
latter designation was originally conferred upon Henry 
IV. " Excellent Grace " was given to Henry VI ; and 
"Most High and Mighty Prince " to Henry VII. 
" Highness," and sometimes " Grace," were at first used 
by Henry VIII, but later in his reign "Majesty" be- 
came the proper appellation. Francis I addressed 
King Henry VIII as "Your Majesty," at their inter- 
view in 1520. The Queen on ordinary occasions 
dresses like other people, and never wears her crown 
except at some great state ceremonial. Then, and 
then only, she wears her velvet and ermine robes and 
crown. A scepter and "orb" are also carried by the 
Queen when arrayed in her robes of state. Nor is the 
crown which visitors to the tower see, worn. This 
crown is used to crown the Sovereign at coronations, 
but afterward a smaller and lighter crown is worn in- 
stead. The Queen is always received at military re- 
views by a salute of twenty-one guns, and the playing 
of the national anthem, "God save the Queen." The 
national anthem is also played by the orchestra at the 
opera or theater upon the Queen's arrival (no matter 
how late, or if the action of the play has to be stopped), 
and the audience rise to their feet. Hats are always 
removed in the presence of the Queen,* and if she 
passes in her carriage through a street it is proper, and 
"good form," for men to remove their hats and stand 

* The Barons of Kingsale enjoy the hereditary privilege of sit- 
ting covered in the presence of the Sovereign. 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 1 1 

uncovered, while she passes by. Indeed, it is custom- 
ary for men to take off their hats whenever the national 
anthem is played where they are.* At all events, it is 
"good form " to do so. 

The succession to the English throne is heredi- 
tary, and upon the death (or abdication) of the Sov- 
ereign passes to the next heir. The accession to 
the throne is formally proclaimed in the streets of 
London by heralds. There are heirs apparent and 
heirs presumptive. An heir apparent must (if he sur- 
vive the present Sovereign) succeed ; an heir pre- 
sumptive may y if no heir of superior claims arises. 
The Prince of Wales is the heir apparent to the throne, 
being the Queen's eldest son. Males in the same de- 
gree of relationship are preferred to females ; thus, the 
Queen's youngest son w r ould inherit the throne before 
her eldest daughter. Should the Prince of Wales die 
before the Queen, his eldest son (Prince Albert Victor) 
w r ould become heir apparent. Any daughter would, 
however, succeed before an uncle, a nephew, or a male 
cousin. The crown can only be worn by a Protestant. 
Should the Queen marry a Roman Catholic, she would 
forfeit the throne from that moment. Nor can any 
member of the Royal Family who is married to a Ro- 
man Catholic ascend the throne. HenctJ, all of the 
Queen's children have married Protestants. The wife, 
or husband, of the Sovereign is called the Royal 
Consort. The wife of the reigning King is called 
the "Queen Consort"; the husband of a reigning 

* Unless the Queen be present, " God save the Queen " is 
never played through ; only a few bars, or the first part, are played. 



12 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Queen, the " Prince Consort." The widow of a King 
is called the " Queen Dowager." The heir to the 
throne succeeds immediately on the decease of his 
predecessor, so that "the King," as the phrase is, 
"never dies." The Queen has many residences; her 
chief ones being — Buckingham Palace, London ; Wind- 
sor Castle, in Berkshire; Osborne House, in the Isle 
of Wight ; Balmoral Castle, in Scotland. 

The Queen's Household is a very large one, and is 
divided into seven departments, to wit : The Lord 
Steward's ; the Lord Chamberlain's ; those of the 
Master of the Horse and the Mistress of the Robes ; 
the Chapels Royal ; the Almonry ; and the Medical 
Department. The heads of the first three are always 
peers, the office of Mistress of the Robes being al- 
ways held by a duchess. In the Mistress of the Robes' 
Department are included all the ladies-in-waiting and 
maids of honor. These embrace some of the greatest 
ladies of title in the land. The subordinate positions 
in the other leading departments are held by lords and 
gentlemen of standing. It would be impossible within 
these limits to enumerate them all. Suffice it to say, 
in their entirety they number a small army. Lord 
Tennyson, as Poet Laui-eate, is included in the Lord 
Chamberlain's Department, and gets ;£ioo a year, 
with some traditional perquisites. The Medical De- 
partment includes the greatest physicians and sur- 
geons in the kingdom. 

The Queen's names are Alezandrina Victoria. She 
is the granddaughter of King George III, and was born 
May 24, 1819. She succeeded to the throne on June 
20, 1837, on the death of her uncle, King William IV, 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 13 

and was crowned June 28, 1838. She is the widow of 
Prince Albert of Coburg and Gotha, to whom she was 
married February 10, 1840, and who died December 
14, 1 86 1. She has had nine children, viz.: 

1. Victoria Mary Louisa, born November 21, 1840. 
Married to the Crown Prince of Germany. (Princess 
Royal of England and Crown Princess of Germany.) 

2. Albert Edward, born November 9, 1841. Mar- 
ried to Princess Alexandra of Denmark. (Prince of 
Wales.) 

3. Alice Maud Mary, born April 25, 1843; died 
December 14, 1878. Was married to Grand Duke of 
Hesse. 

4. Alfred Ernest Albert, born August 6, 1844. 
Married to the Grand Duchess Marie of Russia. 
(Duke of Edinburgh.) 

5. Helen Augusta Victoria, born May 25, 1846. 
Married to Prince Christian of Schleswig-Holstein. 
(Princess Christian.) 

6. Louise Caroline Alberta, born 18th March, 1848. 
Married to the Marquis of Lome. (Princess Louise, 
Marchioness of Lome.) 

7. Arthur William Patrick Albert, born May 1, 
1850. Married to Princess Louise Margaret of Prus- 
sia. (Duke of Connaught.) 

8. Leopold George Duncan Albert, born April 7, 
1853 ; died March 28, 1884. Was married to Princess 
Helen of Waldeck. (Duke of Albany.) 

9. Beatrice Mary Victoria Feodora, born April 14, 
1857. Married to Prince Henry of Battenberg. (Prin- 
cess Beatrice.) 

The Queen's full titles are : * Of the United King- 



I 4 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

dom of Great Britain and Ireland, and of the Colonies 
and Dependencies thereof in Europe, Asia, Africa, 
America, and Australasia, Queen, Defender of the 
Faith, and Empress of India. (In India, Kaisar-i- 
Hind.) 

She signs her name, officially and otherwise, Victo- 
ria R. — meaning Victoria Regina (Queen). 

Her crest and coat-of-arms is the Royal Arms of 
England — the lion and unicorn, etc. 

Her flag is the Royal Standard, and it is hoisted 
and flown wherever she is. When she is on board a 
ship the Royal Standard is flown at the main, the 
Union Jack at the mizzen top-gallant mast-head, and 
the flag of the Lord High Admiral, commonly known 
as the "Foul Anchor/' at the fore. 

The Queen's annuity from her subjects is ^385,000, 
divided as follows : 

Privy purse £60,000 

Salaries of Household 131,260 

Expenses of Household 172,500 

Royal bounty* 13,200 

Unappropriated 8,040 

Total ;£335,ooo 

After the Sovereign come the royal princes and 
princesses. First of these is — 

The Prince of Wales. He is the eldest son of 
the Sovereign, and heir-apparent to the throne. He is 
born Duke of Cornwall, and is by creation Earl of 

* Among the regular objects of the "Queen's bounty" are 
women who give birth to triplets. All such women, who care to 
claim it, are entitled to the sum of three pounds ! 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 15 

Chester. He is of age from his birth, and a chair of 
state is placed for him on the right of the throne in 
the House of Lords. He is also, in right of his birth, 
a Knight of the Garter. The first Prince of Wales was 
Edward, son of King Edward I, afterward Edward II. 
Edward III (son of Edward II) was never Prince of 
Wales, but he invested his son Edward, the Black 
Prince, with the Principality of Wales, since which 
time the eldest son of the Crown of England has 
borne the title of Prince of Wales, usually by crea- 
tion, but in some few cases simply by being so de- 
clared. • 

The distinguishing crest and insignia of the Prince 
of Wales is a plume of three ostrich-feathers, inclosed 
by his coronet, and under it, in a scroll, the motto Ich 
dien. This device was first taken by Edward, the 
Black Prince, after the battle of Cressy, in 1346, when, 
having vanquished John, King of Bohemia, with his 
own hand, he took from his head a plume, and wore it 
himself. 

The Prince of Wales's full titles are as follows : 
The Most High, Most Puissant, and Most Illustrious 
Prince, Albert Edward, Prince of Wales ; Duke of 
Saxony, Prince of Saxe Coburg and Gotha, Duke of 
Cornwall and Rothsay ; Earl of Chester, Carrick, and 
Dublin ; Baron of Renfrew and Lord of the Isles, 
Great Steward of Scotland, K. G., K. T., K. P., G. C. B., 
G. C. S. I., G. C. M. G., Knight of the Elephant of 
Denmark, Knight of the Golden Fleece, and Knight 
of the White Elephant of Siam, and Bailli Grand Cross 
of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem ; P. C., Field 
Marshal in the Army, Colonel-in-Chief of the three 



16 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

regiments of Household Cavalry ; Colonel of the Tenth 
Hussars; Captain-General and Colonel of the Hon. 
Artillery Company ; Military Aid-de-Camp to the 
Queen; Hon. Captain, Royal Naval Reserve; Hon. 
Colonel of the Oxford, the Cambridge, and the Mid- 
dlesex Civil Service Corps of Rifle Volunteers, of the 
Royal Aberdeenshire Highlanders, and of the Suther- 
land Highland Rifle Volunteers ; Colonel of the Bluch- 
er (German) Hussars ; Elder Brother of Trinity House; 
Grand Master of the United Grand Lodge of Free- 
masons of England ; Barrister-at-Law and Bencher of 
the Middle Temple, and President of the Society of 
Arts ; D. C. L., Oxford ; LL. D., Cambridge ; LL. D , 
Trinity College, Dublin, etc. 

Rather enough for one man, the majority of people 
will no doubt think. 

The pay of the Prince of Wales from the country 
is £40,000 a year. He has also over ,£50,000 a year 
from the Duchy of Cornwall. 

The Prince of Wales's wife is called the Princess of 
Wales. She is a daughter of the King of Denmark, 
and was married to the Prince of Wales, March 10, 
1863. They have six children, two of whom are sons, 
and therefore of especial note as being in the direct 
male line of succession to the throne. 

These sons are Prince Albert Victor, born January 
8, 1864, a lieutenant in the Tenth Hussars, and Prince 
George, a lieutenant in the Royal Navy. The Prince of 
Wales's children are spoken of as " Prince George of 
Wales" "Princess Victoria of Wales" etc. 

The Prince of Wales, on ordinary occasions, dress- 
es like other gentlemen. He wears his robes and cap 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 17 

only on state occasions, such as when the Queen opens 
Parliament, etc. Not at state drawing-rooms, or balls. 

The residences of the Prince of Wales are two : 
Marlborough House, in Pall Mall, London ; and Sand- 
ringham House, in the county of Norfolk. 

The Prince of Wales signs his name thus : Albert 
Ediuard, P., the P. standing for " Prince. " 

He is addressed, when spoken to, "Your Royal 
Highness," and " Sir " — the latter being the most com- 
mon mode among his friends. He is spoken of as 
" His Royal Highness " — and is generally known in 
conversation as "The Prince." 

He has a nickname, well known in society (and to 
himself, it is said), by which he is frequently referred 
to. It is "Tummy." 

We now come to the other princes and princesses. 
The terms Prince and Princess are applied in England 
to two classes of persons, to wit, those who are of 
the Blood Royal, and those who are of the Blood, mere- 
ly. This seems " a distinction without a difference," 
but it is not so. The former are the sons and daugh- 
ters, grandsons and granddaughters, brothers and sis- 
ters, and uncles and aunts of the Sovereign ; the latter 
are the Sovereign's nephews and nieces and cousins. 
Princes and princesses of the Blood Royal are styled 
Royal Highness, while those of the Blood are styled 
Highness only. 

Strictly speakings the title of prince is merely a 
term of common parlance, not being conferred like the 
title of a duke or other peer, in any formal manner, 
and even the precedence which is given to the Blood 
Royal has respect to birth, and not to the enjoyment 



1 8 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

of any title of honor. The Sovereign's eldest son is, 
however, made Prince of Wales by a special act of 
creation. 

In England, at the present time, the only princes 
and princesses, with three exceptions, are the sons and 
daughters and grandsons and granddaughters of the 
Queen ; the wives of the different married princes be- 
ing, of course, princesses also. These, with the Sov- 
ereign (and Consort), constitute the Royal Fa??iily. 

All the Queen's children, except the Prince of 
Wales, are of no other account in the Constitution 
than by the dignity they derive from their near con- 
nection with the reigning monarch, and the possibility 
of their ascending the throne or giving to it a future 
heir. They have no titles of honor reserved for them, 
and they are known only by the princely rank which 
their birth secures to them, until it is the pleasure of 
the Crown to confer a peerage upon them. This has 
been done for three of the Queen's sons, viz. : Prince 
Alfred, Prince Arthur, and Prince Leopold, who have 
been created, respectively, the Duke of Edinburgh, 
Duke of Connaught, and Duke of Albany. Though 
remaining, to all intents and purposes, Princes, those 
created dukes are no longer called so. They are 
termed Royal Dukes, instead, though they retain the 
prefix of Royal Highness, The formal style of a prince 
is Most High, Most Mighty, and Illustrious Prince. The 
usual style of a prince or princess, if of the Blood Royal, 
is : " His (or Her) Royal Highness — commonly abbre- 
viated, when written, into H. R. H., the Prince (or 

Princess) of ." If a Royal Duke or his wife, it 

is : " H. R. H., the Duke (or Duchess) of ." A 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 19 

prince is addressed "Sir" on all occasions, and more 
formally, " Your Royal Highness."* Princesses have 
the same style and formal mode of address as princes, 
and informally are addressed " Madam." 

Hats are always removed in the presence of princes 
and princesses, even when they drive past in the street, 
or walk past at an exhibition. Ladies courtesy to them 
on addressing them, and at operas and theatres royal 
honors are paid them on their arrival, and the national 
anthem is played. 

Princes and princesses, members of the Royal Fam- 
ily, can not marry without the consent of the Queen, 
signified under the Great Seal. If, however, a year's 
notice be given to the Privy Council, the marriage is 
valid and legal, unless Parliament declares its disap- 
probation within the year. This rule does not apply 
to or affect the children of princes married into for- 
eign families. 

The object of the rule is to prevent the intermar- 
riage of the Blood Royal with subjects who are not 
royal. The one exception allowed is in the case of 
Princess Louise, who married a " subject," in the 
person of the Marquis of Lome. Princes some- 
times make what is called a " morganatic " marriage, 
viz., a marriage with a person who is not royal, 
which is treated as a legal marriage, except that the 
wife can not assume the name or title of her hus- 
band, or the children take his name or succeed to his 

* " Your Royal Highness " ought not to be used as a vocative. 
It is used in the third person, as : " Does your Royal Highness 
believe ? " The vocative is " Sir."— Editor. 



20 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

title. Nor does it prevent the prince from marrying 
again — a princess, or person permitted by the Queen — 
during the lifetime of the " morganatic " wife, without 
rendering himself amenable to being punished for big- 
amy. It is a curious rule. The Duke of Cambridge 
(a Royal duke), it is well known, has made a marriage 
of this sort. His three sons, who are called M Fitz 
George," are officers in the army and navy, and great 
" swells " in their way. 

All princes (not made dukes) sign their Christian 
names with P. (meaning Prince) at the end. If dukes, 
they sign the name of the title only. Princesses also 
sign with P. at the end of their names. Princes and 
princesses are addressed "Your Royal Highness/' and 
also "Sir" (for princes) and "Madam" (for princess- 
es), the latter being the most common mode among 
their friends. If spoken of, it is as "His, or Her y 
Royal Highness." Those princes who have been made 
dukes are always spoken of as "the Duke of Cam- 
bridge," " the Duke of Edinburgh," etc. " Prince " is 
dropped, although they are sometimes referred to in 
that way. 

Next after the princes come the Nobility. The 
nobility form the highest class of society. Royalty is 
not in society, it is above it. Therefore, as the highest 
class in society, what the nobility do is the established 
and accepted model for the rules of every grade of 
society, so far as the nobility's ways and customs can 
be made applicable to, and be capable of imitation in, 
the lower ranks. To affect the ways of the nobility in 
any manner, when they are inconsistent with either 
the means, education, birth, or station of the person 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 2 1 

who affects them, would be excessive "bad form," and 
indicative of both vulgarity and snobbishness. Every 
lady and gentleman, whether of rank or not, is sup- 
posed and expected to know the usages and customs 
of the nobility, how to speak of them and to them, and 
how to address them verbally or in writing, informally 
or formally — not for the purpose of aping and imitat- 
ing them (which would not only be absurd, but be, as 
we have seen, " bad form"), but for the sake of main- 
taining and retaining in society that state of mutual 
understanding, that condition of smoothness so essen- 
tial to the existence of "good form. ,, 

The degrees of Nobility in the United Kingdom 
of Great Britain and Ireland are five, viz. : 1. Dukes ; 
2. Marquises; 3. Earls; 4. Viscounts; 5. Barons. 
All of these titles are hereditary, the only exception 
being when what is called a life-peerage is created. 
This is, however, very seldom done, and never above 
the degree of Baron. Hereditary peerages are the 
rule. 

First, those of Dukes. 

The title of Duke, though first in rank and in its 
derivation the most ancient, is much later in its intro- 
duction to the hereditary peerage than that of Earl or 
Baron. The word is found almost literally in the Latin 
dux, signifying the leader of an army, noblemen being 
anciently either generals and commanders of armies in 
time of war or wardens of marches and governors of 
provinces in time of peace. Tempora mutantur / 

The first English duke was Edward, the Black 
Prince, who was created Duke of Cornwall by his 
father, Edward III, in 1337. The only ceremony at 



2 2 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

his investiture was girding him with a sword. When 
John of Gaunt, son of Edward III, was created Duke 
of Lancaster by the same monarch, he had investiture, 
not only by the King girding him with a sword, but by 
putting on him a fur cap under a coronet of gold set 
with precious stones. In the twenty-first year of Rich- 
ard II (1397) the Duke of Hereford and several others 
were created by putting a cap of honor on their heads, 
and by delivering a rod into their hands. Then the 
surcoat, mantle, hood, and patent were introduced 
with much ceremony. But all these ceremonies are 
omitted at this day, and the creation of a duke is made 
and the title conferred in the same manner as other 
peers, viz., by "Letters Patent under the Great Seal/' 
In heraldic documents a duke is styled the High, Puis- 
sant, and Most Noble Prince, He is styled by the Sover- 
eign in public instruments, Our Right Trusty and Right 
Entirely Beloved Cousin. If he be one of the Privy Coun- 
cil, he is further designated Cowicillor. His general 
style is His Grace and Most Noble. In speaking of him 

formally, he is termed "His Grace the Duke of " 

in which form letters should be addressed to him in 
the superscription. In speaking to him formally, he 
should be addressed, " My Lord Duke " and " Your 
Grace." "Your Grace" is the informal style, as it is 
the most common and usual mode of addressing a 
duke.* In letters of form he is addressed at the head 
of the communication, " My Lord Duke, may it please 
Your Grace." 

* In a familiar manner a duke is addressed as " Duke," a 
duchess as " Duchess." — Editor. 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 23 

The eldest son of a duke, though in law only an 
esquire (meaning without title), takes by courtesy his 
father's second title. By second title is meant the next 
title of lower degree which a peer may bear. Peers of 
the higher ranks have generally reached their rank by 
steps upward. The first creation may have been a 
baron or viscount, the next an earl, the next a mar- 
quis. So that, generally speaking (there are some 
exceptions), all dukes have been promoted from mar- 
quises. A duke's second title is therefore generally 
marquis, and that is the title which his eldest son by 
courtesy assumes. Thus (taking them as examples of 
the others), the eldest son of the Duke of Argyll is 
legally styled, " John George Edward Henry Douglas 
Sutherland Campbell, commonly called Marquis of 
Lome"; and the eldest son of the Duke of Beaufort, 
" Henry Adelbert Wellington Fitzroy Somerset, com- 
monly called Marquis of Worcester." So the eldest 
son of the Duke of Northumberland is called " Earl 
Percy," and the eldest son of the Duke of Richmond, 
il Earl of March." Sometimes two or three titles in 
as many grades of the peerage may be conferred upon 
a man at the same time, but the highest but one be- 
comes his second title for the assumption of his heir, 
just the same. Thus, Sir Stafford Northcote has lately 
been made Viscount St. Cyres and Earl of Iddesleigh. 
His eldest son is now called " Viscount St. Cyres." 
Duke's daughters and younger sons take by courtesy 
the title of " Lady " and u Lord" before their Christian 
and surnames. By surname is meant the family name 
of the title. Some peers (of all ranks) have a title the 
same as their family name. For instance, the Earl of 



24 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Ashburnham; his family name is Ashburnham. But 
most commonly the title differs from the family name, 
as in the case of the Duke of Manchester, whose family 
name is Montagu. Thus (for example), a daughter of 
the Duke of Manchester would be called " Lady Alice 
Montagu," and a younger son, " Lord Charles Mon- 
tagu." A marquis being addressed as " Most Honor- 
able," and peers below that rank as " Right Honor- 
able," eldest sons of peers having courtesy titles are 
addressed as if peers in reality. Thus the eldest son of 
a duke, being styled Marquis, would be addressed as 
"Most Honorable," the eldest son of a marquis, being 
styled Earl, would be addressed as " Right Honor- 
able." 

After dukes come Marquises. The title of Marquis 
is derived from the government of Marches •, or frontier 
provinces, and was called by the Saxons Markin Reeve 
and by the Germans Markgrave. The title was intro- 
duced into England several years before that of duke. 
The first marquis w r as the favorite of Richard II, Rob- 
ert de Vere, Earl of Oxford, who was created Marquis 
of Dublin in 1386, and placed in Parliament between 
the dukes and earls. The creation of this dignity was 
with nearly the same ceremony as that of a duke, but 
now (with all other peerages) it is created by patent 
under the Great Seal, without any additional cere- 
mony. The title of Marquis first appeared in Scotland 
in 1476, when James III made his second son Marquis 
of Ormonde. In Ireland the title was almost unknown 
until near the close of the last century. 

A marquis is styled by the Sovereign, " Our Right 
Trusty and Entirely Beloved Cousin' 1 His general style 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 2 $ 

is " Most Honorable the Marquis of ." In speaking 

of him formally he is called "The Marquis of " ; 

informally, u Lord ." He is addressed in writing as 

" My Lord Marquis "; in speaking to him, "My Lord " 
and " Your Lordship." * The eldest son of a marquis 
(like that of a duke) takes by courtesy his father's 
second title. It is most common for the eldest son of 
a marquis to be an earl, which means that it is most 
usual for the second title of a marquis to be " Earl." 
But it does not by any means follow. A marquis's 
eldest son may be a viscount or a baron, according to 
his father's second title. It sometimes happens that 
an eldest son bears his father's third or fourth title 
instead of the second. This occurs generally where a 
younger son becomes the eldest by the death of his 
eldest brother, and out of regard to his memory the 
title he bore is kept sacred from his brother's assump- 
tion. This custom is observed among dukes and earls 
as well as marquises. Like those of dukes, the daugh- 
ters and younger sons of marquises have by courtesy 
the title of " Lady " or " Lord " before their Christian 
and surnames. 

After marquises come Earls. Though the third 
rank of the nobility, the title of Earl represents the 
most ancient order. It continued so in England until 
Edward III created dukes and marquises, both of 
whom were assigned precedency over earls. An earl 
— — — — ■ — ■ 

* This was formerly the case, and is still done by old-fashioned 
people. But the later custom is that a gentleman does not address 
a lord in conversation as " My Lord," or " Your Lordship." — 
Editor. 

3 



26 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

was anciently called Comes, being in the habit of wait- 
ing on the king for counsel and advice. The title is 
equivalent to Count in France. Anciently earls were 
created with nearly the same ceremony as dukes and 
marquises. Now, the creation (like the others) is 
merely by letters patent, etc. An earl's style is " The 

Right Honorable, the Earl of " He is addressed 

by the Sovereign, " Our Right Trusty and Right Well-be- 
loved Cousin" He is spoken of formally as u The Earl 

of " ; and informally, "Lord ." In speaking 

to him he is addressed "My Lord," and "Your Lord- 
ship." As in the case of dukes and marquises, an 
earl's eldest son takes his father's second title by court- 
esy. All daughters of an earl have by courtesy the 
title of " Lady " before their Christian and surname, 
and they, as well as the eldest son, are formerly styled 
"Right Honorable." Strange to say, however, from 
some unexplained reason the younger sons of an earl 
are not called '' Lords," but are only entitled to be 
styled "Honorable." Thus, a daughter is called "Lady 
Mary ," while a younger son is merely " The Hon- 
orable George ." 

After earls come Viscounts. Viscount was anciently 
the name of him who held the chief office under an 
earl. In the reign of Henry VI, in 1440, it became a 
degree of honor, and hereditary. The first viscount 
was created by that monarch, and was John (pre- 
viously) Baron Beaumont, who was thereby given pre- 
cedence over all barons. The title of Viscount made 
its first appearance in Scotland in 1606. Viscounts 
have always been comparatively numerous in Ireland. 
A viscount's style is " The Right Honorable the Vis- 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 27 

count ." He is addressed by the Sovereign, " Our 

Right Trusty and Well-beloved Cousin." He is spoken of 

formally as " Viscount " ; informally, as " Lord 

." He is addressed in writing at the head of the 

communication, " My Lord." In speaking to him, he is 
addressed " My Lord " and " Your Lordship." A vis- 
count's sons (eldest included) and daughters are all 
styled "Honorable" before their Christian and sur- 
names. The rule that the eldest son shall take his 
father's second title does not apply to the sons of a 
viscount, even though his father may be a baron also. 

After viscounts come Barons. Baron is the lowest 
rank of nobility in the peerage. The title of Baron is 
an extremely ancient one. Its original name in Eng- 
land was Vavassour, which by the Saxons was changed 
into Thane, and by the Normans into Baron. The 
dignity, like that of all other peers, is now created by 
letters patent, etc. The first baron by patent was John 
de Beauchamp, of Kidderminster, who was created 
Baron of Kidderminster by Richard II, in 1387. A 

baron's style is " The Right Honorable Lord ." 

He is styled by the Sovereign, " Right Trusty and Well- 
beloved." In speaking of him formally he is called 

" Baron " ; informally, " Lord ." In writing 

he is addressed at the head of the communication 
"My Lord"; in speaking to him, "My Lord," and 
"Your Lordship." 

A baron's sons and daughters are all (like those of 
a viscount) styled " Honorable " only, there being no 
distinctive second title for the eldest son to assume. 
Many barons are also baronets, yet the eldest son of 
such a baron can not assume the title of baronet by 



28 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

courtesy. This is, however, because the eldest son of 
a baron, as an " Honorable,'* is of higher rank than a 
baronet ; therefore, to make an " Honorable " a baro- 
net would be but to degrade him. In Scotland the 
title of Baron does not appear until the year 1430. 
Kingsale (now extinct), the first Irish barony, bears 
date 1 181. Dukes, marquises, earls, viscounts, and 
barons, are all termed and known as Peers. All peers 
sign the name of their title like a surname, without pre- 
fixing to the signature either title itself or any Chris- 
tian name. Thus, the Duke of Grafton signs himself 
" Grafton " ; the Marquis of Lothian, " Lothian " ; the 
Earl of Warwick, " Warwick " ; Viscount Valentia, 
" Valentia " ; and Baron Tredegar, " Tredegar." The 
eldest sons of dukes, marquises, and earls, who take 
by courtesy their father's second title, sign that title 
(only) in the same manner. The younger sons, and 
all the daughters of dukes, marquises, and earls, and 
all the children of viscounts and barons, sign their 
names, Christian and family, without any title whatso- 
ever. The wives of peers have the same style as their 
husbands. A duke's wife is a duchess, and is called 

* The Duchess of ." She is addressed as " Your 

Grace," and is spoken of as "Her Grace." A mar- 
quis's wife is a marchioness, and is called formally 

" The Marchioness of " ; informally, " Lady ." 

An earl's wife is a countess, and is called formally " The 
Countess of " ; informally, " Lady ." A vis- 
count's wife is a viscountess, and is called formally 

" Viscountess "; informally, "Lady ." A 

baron's wife is (technically) a baroness. She is never, 
except in the most fcrmal manner, so called, but is 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 29 

merely styled "Lady ." This constant dropping 

of the actual title in conversation, writing, and fre- 
quently in print, and using the common term u Lady " 
instead, leads at times to some confusion. Unless a 
person knows who is referred to, the " Lady " may mean 
the wife of a knight (the lowest order of /z^-hereditary 
titles) as well as to the wife of a marquis. The wives of 
peers sign their Christian name with the name of their 
husband's title, as though the latter were a surname. 
Thus, for example, the Duchess of Bedford signs her 
name " Elizabeth Bedford " ; the Marchioness of Bath, 
" Frances Bath," and so on. The widow of a peer, on 
the marriage of her late husband's successor to the 
title, becomes the dowager. Should there be two 
dowagers, as not infrequently happens, one is distin- 
guished by the addition of her Christian name, thus : 
" Mary, Duchess of Cleveland " ; " Maria, Marchion- 
ess of Ailsbury." The title of duke, when spoken of 
as a possession, is called a dukedom j that of a 
marquis, sl marquisate ; that of an earl, an earldom j 
that of a viscount, a viscountcy j and that of a baron, a 
barony* 

A peer can not lose his nobility but by death or 
attainder. It is impossible for him to resign or relin- 
quish his title legally. He may choose to call himself 
what he pleases, but he is still a duke, marquis, earl, 
etc. It was once held that the Sovereign might de- 
grade a peer who wasted his estate and was unable to 
support his dignity, but the later authority is that a 
peer can not be degraded except by special act of Par- 
liament. There is but one instance known of a peer's 
degradation in this way, viz., in the case of George 



30 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Neville, Duke of Bedford, in the reign of Edward IV. 
Peers are — 

i. Of England. 

2. Of Great Britain. 

3. Of the United Kingdom. 

4. Of Scotland. 

5. Of Ireland. 

And rank among themselves in this respect, as follows : 
1. Of England; 2. Of Scotland ; 3. Of Great Britain ; 
4. Of Ireland ; 5. Of the United Kingdom and of 
Ireland, created since the Union, according to the 
dates of their respective patents. 

Peers of Scotland are no longer created, but for 
every three Irish peerages that become extinct the 
Sovereign has the power of creating one new one. 
When, however, the Irish peerages are reduced to one 
hundred, on the extinction of one peerage, another may- 
be created. There is no limit to the number of English 
peers that may be created. A peerage is said to be ex- 
find when there is no living heir capable of inheriting it. 
When the title of a peer of the rank of duke, marquis, 
or earl is taken from the name of a place, the word of 
precedes the places named in the title's full designa- 
tion, as " The Duke of Newcastle/' " The Marquis of 
Winchester/' " The Earl of Kimberley. ,, When the 
title is taken from a family na?ne, the title is merely 
placed before the family name without the word of j 
as, for example, u The Marquis Townshend," "The 
Earl Stanhope." All dukes in England take their titles 
from some place ; every duke is, therefore, the duke 
of some place. There are no dukes called " Duke so- 
and-so." To call any English duke in that way would 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 31 

be very " bad form." The Marquis Townshend is the 
only marquis who takes his title from his family name ; 
all the others are ofs. Among the earls there are sev- 
eral instances of the use of the family name in supply- 
ing the title. Titles taken from places, however, pre- 
dominate. In the case of viscounts and barons the 
foregoing rules do not apply; the word "of" never 
follows the title of either viscount or baron, yet the 
title may be taken from the name of a place quite as 
often as from the family name. For instance : Vis- 
count Hawarden, whose family name is Maude, and 
Baron Waterpark, whose family name is Cavendish. 
So there is Viscount Wolesley, whose family name is 
Wolesley, and Baron Trevor, whose family name is Tre- 
vor. There are no rules without exceptions. There 
are some earls whose titles are taken from the family 
name who have of before the name in the title. For 
example, " The Earl of Ashburnham, ,, whose family 
name is Ashburnham ; so, also, are there some earls 
who have no " of," yet their title is taken from a place : 
for example, " Earl Granville." But they are not the 
rule, either of them, and rides are what we are consid- 
ering. 

Besides the privileges of peers as members of Par- 
liament (which see under that head), they possess 
others attached to their personal dignity and rank. 
In common with all the subjects of the realm, they can 
only be tried by their peers. Thus, a commoner is 
tried by a jury of commoners, but a peer, in cases of 
treason or felony, is tried by a jury of " peers." In 
cases of misdemeanor, however, a peer is tried before 
an ordinary jury. In signing their names, peers sign 



32 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

the name of their title only, thus, u Norfolk/' u Salis- 
bury," "Roseberry," " Wolesley," or " Tweedmouth. ,, 
Eldest sons with courtesy titles do the same. Peers 
take rank among themselves, each grade being kept 
separate, according to the dates of their creations. If 
there are two earls, for example, present at a dinner- 
party, the one whose creation antedates the other will 
go in to dinner first, even though the earl of the older 
creation be a boy, and the other a man of eighty. 
The premier duke is the Duke of Norfolk ; the premier 
marquis, the Marquis of Winchester ; the premier earl, 
the Earl of Shrewsbury ; the premier viscount, Vis- 
count Hereford ; and the premier baron, Baron Le 
Despencer. 

Peers have the right to sit in courts of justice with 
their hats on, but the use of this privilege would be 
" bad form," as can well be imagined. 

In speaking of the family of a peer, the members 
are never called by the name of the title, but by the 
family name only. For example : the family of the 
Duke of Richmond are not called " the Richmonds," 
but the " Gordon-Lennoxes " — the family name. So 
the Duke of Westminster's family are called the " Gros- 
venors " ; the Marquis of Salisbury's, the " Cecils " ; 
the Earl of Iddesleigh's, the " Stafford-Northcotes " ; 
and so on. To do otherwise would be very "bad 
form." 

Next after the nobility come Baronets. And first 
of all, before anything else is said, let it be stated as a 
fact which should be crystallized in every American's 
brain, that a baronet is not a nobleman, neither is he .a 
lord. To call him so would be very " bad form." 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 33 

Baronet is the lowest grade of " hereditary title " — 
not peer. The origin of the rank and order is quite 
independent of any previous rank or order in England. 
It originated in 161 1 with James I, who, being in want 
of money for the benefit of the province of Ulster, in 
Ireland, hit upon the expedient of creating this new 
dignity, and offered it to two hundred gentlemen of 
good birth who should possess a clear estate of jQi, 000 
a year, on condition that each should contribute a sum 
of money to the King's exchequer sufficient to support 
thirty infantry soldiers for three years at eightpence 
per day per man, which was estimated to be a total of 
^1,095, to be used in settling and improving the said 
province. The first English baronet was Sir Nicholas 
Bacon, of Redgrave, Suffolk. In 1619, the same dig- 
nity was created in Ireland upon the same terms, and 
the first Irish baronet was either Sir Dominick Sars- 
field, Chief Justice of the Irish Court of Common 
Pleas, or Sir Francis Blundell. 

North America was assigned as a cause for extend- 
ing the same offer to the landed proprietors of Scot- 
land, and Charles I created the first baronet of Nova 
Scotia. The first Scotch baronet was Sir Robert Gor- 
don, of Gordonstown. The principle of the dignity of 
baronet is to give rank, precedence, and title, without 
privilege. He who is made a baronet remains a com- 
moner still. Indeed, every man is a commoner who is 
not a peer. Any man who can be a member of the 
House of Commons is a commoner. To think a man 
not a commoner, simply because he has a title by which 
he is called, would be extremely "bad form." 

Besides baronets of England, Ireland, and Scot- 



34 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

land, there are now baronets of Great Britain and of 
the United Kingdom. Unlike peers, they all take 
rank among themselves as an entire body, according 
to the dates of their respective patents. 

A baronet's title is " Sir," placed before his Chris- 
tian and surname, with the addition of baronet (to dis- 
tinguish him from a mere knight) written at the end, 
or, as it is most usually abbreviated, Bart. Thus, for 
example, "Sir John Brown, Bart." A baronet is spo- 
ken of and to (there being no other baronet of the 
same Christian name present) as " Sir John." His sur- 
name is not added, nor is there any emphasis put on 
the Sir. To emphasize the Sir, or to leave out a 
baronet's Christian name in speaking of him, as thus : 
" Sir Brown," would be about as "bad form " as could 
well be imagined. In signing his name, a baronet 
omits the "Sir" and signs it thus, " John Brown." A 
baronet's wife is a "Lady." In strict legal parlance 
she is a " Dame," a title now seldom if ever used. She 
is called "Lady Brown," not "Lady John Brown," or 
" Lady George Smith, and is addressed " My Lady," 
etc. 

If the daughter of a peer marries a baronet she 
retains her own title and superior rank as the daughter 
of a peer, and is called for example, "Lady Mary 
Brown," if she be the daughter of a duke, marquis, 
or earl, and " The Honorable Lady Brown " if the 
daughter of a viscount or baronet. 

The eldest son of a baronet has no title, nor, in- 
deed, have any of a baronet's children. 

All the baronets collectively are called " The Bar- 
onetage." 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 35 

The dignity of baronet is termed a " Baronetcy/' 
and when a man succeeds to the title he is said to have 
" come into a baronetcy." 

On the death of a baronet and the succession of 
his heir to the title, his widow (if the heir is married, 
or as soon as he marries) becomes the " Dowager Lady 
Brown." 

A baronet is never addressed as " My Lord," or 
"Your Lordship." That would be "bad form." Al- 
though, when written to, a baronet should be ad- 
dressed with the abbreviation " Bart." following his 
name, the word never follows his name on his visit- 
ing cards. 

In these days, the dignity of baronet seems to be 
almost exclusively used for conferring on eminent 
medical, commercial, and scientific men. Lawyers 
and politicians go to the peerage. 

A title very frequently and erroneously confounded 
with that of baronet is Banneret, or Knight-Banneret. 
It is a title now wholly extinct, though the rank is re- 
tained in the tables of precedence. A banneret was a 
knight created in the field under the banner, the King 
being present, as a reward for some particular service. 
Hence the name. Bannerets were also created by 
patent. 

Next after baronets come Knights. Knights in 
England are of two kinds : Knights Bachelors and 
Knights of an Order. Knights bachelors are those on 
whom the honor of knighthood is conferred by the 
Queen by a ceremony. The person to be knighted 
kneels before her on one knee, and she touches him 
on the shoulder with a sword, saying, "Rise, Sir John 



36 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Smith/' or u Sir Philip Jones." Knighthood is thus 
generally conferred on judges and other civilians. 
Besides knights bachelors there are six Orders (as they 
are called) of knighthood. These are the Garter, the 
Thistle, St. Patrick, the Bath, the Star of India, and 
St. Michael and St. George. Added to these are three 
other (so called) orders of knighthood, viz. : the Indian 
Empire, Victoria and Albert, and the Crown of India. 
As the first of these has no knights in it, but simply 
consists of "companions," and the two others are ex- 
clusively orders for women, they can not be in strict 
sense orders of knighthood. 

The first and most famous of the six grand orders 
is the Garter. It was instituted by Edward III about 
August 1348, and consists of the Sovereign and twenty- 
five knights, to which number it is strictly limited. 
There are a certain number of extra knights permitted 
for the admission of sovereigns of other countries and 
distinguished foreign princes, together with the princes 
of the Royal Family of England. The twenty-five reg- 
ular knights are always chosen from the nobility, and 
are such dukes, marquises, and earls * as have become 
distinguished as great and powerful peers, chiefly 
through their worldly possessions, and sometimes 
through the influence of politics. At the present time 
there is no peer below the rank of earl in the order, 
and there has never been a commoner (whatever his 
claims) admitted into it. The Bishop of Winchester 
is the Prelate of the order, and the Bishop of Oxford 



* Lords of lower rank are sometimes made K. G., as Viscount 
Palmerston. — Editor. 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 37 

the Chancellor. The Dean of Windsor is the Registrar. 
The habit and insignia of the order is a most gorgeous 
and costly one, but is only worn at the greatest state 
ceremonials. 

The badge of the order is a golden figure of St. 
George on horseback encountering the dragon. In 
full dress it is worn to a gold collar of twenty-six 
pieces, each piece in the form of a garter, enameled 
blue. But ordinarily it is worn (without the habit) 
fastened to a broad dark-blue ribbon over the left 
shoulder. 

A silver star of eight points, having in the center a 
red St. George cross, encircled by the garter, is worn 
on the left breast. 

The style of the order is " Most Noble " ; the color 
of the ribbon, wha.t is known as Garter blue ; and the 
motto : Honi soit qui mal y pense — " Evil be to him who 
evil thinks." All Knights of the Garter are designated 
by the letters K. G. after their names. 

Although the members of the order are entitled to 
the title of "Sir," being princes and peers, the lesser 
title of " Sir " is merged in the greater one of their 
royalty and nobility. 

Next in the line of precedence is the order of the 
Thistle. This order was revived by James II in 
1687, and re-established by Queen Anne, December 
31, 1703. It consists of the Sovereign, the royal 
princes, and sixteen knights, who are always exclu- 
sively peers of Scotland. 

The insignia consists of a collar of gold in the de- 
vice of thistles intermingled with sprigs of rue ; a 
badge or "jewel" in the form of a figure of St. An- 



3 3 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

drew in gold enameled green and purple, and bearing 
before him a white cross, the whole surrounded by- 
rays of gold in the form of a glory. This badge is 
worn pendent to the collar, or to a dark-green ribbon 
over the left shoulder, and tied under the arm. 

There is also a star worn on the left breast. It is 
a St. Andrew T, s cross of silver with rays between the 
points of the cross, the center of which is a green 
thistle upon a field of gold, surrounded by a green cir- 
cle bearing the motto of the order. 

The style of the order is : " Most Ancient and Most 
Noble " ; the color of the ribbon is gree?t, and the mot- 
to : Nemo me impune lacessit, " No one touches me un- 
punished. " All Knights of the Thistle have K. T. put 
after their names, but, being peers, they are never 
called "Sir." 

The next order is the Order of St. Patrick. This 
order was instituted by George III, February 5, 1783. 
It consists of the Sovereign, Prince of Wales, and the 
other princes. The Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, also, 
is its " Grand Master," and twenty-two regular knights, 
all of whom are Irish peers. Its insignia comprises a 
collar, badge, and star. 

The collar (worn only on grand occasions) is of 
gold, and is composed of Irish harps and roses alter- 
nately, and tied together with a golden knot. It is 
elaborately enameled, and has the central harp sur- 
mounted by the imperial crown. The badge is oval- 
shaped, of gold, the cross of St. Patrick in the center 
partially covered by a shamrock (on each leaf of which 
is a crown), and surrounded by the motto and a bor- 
der of shamrocks, all elaborately enameled. This is 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 39 

worn pendent to the collar or (more commonly) to a 
sky-blue ribbon over the left shoulder. 

The star has a center like the badge, but is round, 
and surrounded by a blue enameled circle, the whole 
being encircled by " rays " of silver. 

The style of the order is " Most Illustrious " ; the 
motto : Quis separably " Who shall separate " ; and the 
color of the ribbon, sky-blue. 

All knights have the letters K. P. put after their 
names, but, being peers, are never called Sir. 

The next order is the Order of the Bath. It was 
instituted in 1399. The " Bath " is a most extensive 
order, and consists of three distinct classes, viz. : 

1. Knights Grand Cross. 

2. Knights Commanders. 

3. Companions. 

These classes are each divided into military and 
civil divisions. 

Of the first class (to which, of course, the Sov- 
ereign and princes belong) the number is fifty mili- 
tary knights (which include naval officers), and twen- 
ty-five civil knights. There are also an indefinite 
number of " honorary " knights, who are " distin- 
guished foreigners." Members of this class have 
G. C. B. (Grand Cross of the Bath) put after their 
names. 

The second class consists of one hundred and 
twenty-three " military " knights and eighty "civil," 
exclusive of foreign officers, who are admitted as 
" honorary " knights. Members of this class have 
K. C. B. (Knight Commander of the Bath) put after 
their names. This class has never been conferred on 



4 o GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

any officer below the rank of major in the army and 
commander in the navy. 

The third class {Companions) consist of six hun- 
dred and ninety " military " members and two hun- 
dred and fifty "civil." They are not really "knights," 
and are not called by the title of " Sir/' as are the 
members of the first and second classes of the order. 
The insignia of the order is various. 

The Knights Grand Cross have a gold collar (worn 
on special occasions only), composed of nine imperial 
crowns and eight bunches of a rose, thistle, and sham- 
rock, the whole linked together with seventeen knots, 
the entire device being elaborately enameled. 

The badge differs for the military and civil knights. 
The military is a gold Maltese cross of eight points, in 
the four angles a lion " passant-guardant" and in the 
center a rose, thistle, and shamrock, and three crowns, 
surrounded by the motto and branches of laurel, with 
the words " Ich Dien M thereon in gold letters. 

The Civil badge is oval-shaped, and of almost the 
exact device as the center of the military badge. 

"Grand Crosses," both military and civil, wear the 
badge pendent to the collar, or to a red ribbon across 
the right shoulder. The star of the military grand 
crosses is of silver "rays," with the Maltese cross 
badge in the center ; the civil have their own badge in 
the center, but round instead of oval. It is worn on 
the left breast. The second class (Knights Command- 
ers) have the same badges, both military and civil, as 
the "grand crosses" (the civil being smaller than the 
grand cross badge). They wear it pendent to a red 
ribbon round the neck. The Star of the military 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 



41 



knights commanders is a silver Maltese cross, with the 
central device of the " grand cross " star in its center. 
The civil star is the same, omitting the laurel leaves 
and words " Ich dien n from the center. The third 
class (Companions) have only the badge. With them 
it is the same as in the other classes, and differing for 
the military and civil companions. It is worn pendent 
to a red ribbon from the button-hole. Companions 
have C. B. put after their names. 

The style of the order is " The Most Honorable " ; 
the motto is Tria juncta in uno, " Three joined in one." 
The color of the ribbon is red. 

The next order is the Order of the Star of India. 
It was instituted by Queen Victoria, February 23, 1861, 
and consists of the Sovereign, a Grand Master (who is 
always the Governor-General of India), the Prince of 
Wales, and other princes, and two hundred and five 
ordinary members, divided into three classes as fol- 
lows : 

1. Knights Grand Commanders. 

2. Knights Commanders. 

3. Companions. 

The first class number thirty ; the second, seventy- 
two ; and the third, one hundred and forty-four. 

The dignity of the first class is generally conferred 
on princes and chiefs of India, and also British sub- 
jects who have merited Royal favor. The second and 
third classes include persons who have done service in 
the Indian Empire. 

The insignia is the most gorgeous and costly of all 
the orders. There is a mantle, a collar, a badge, and 
a star. 

4 



42 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



The collar (worn only by the first class) is of gold, 
richly enameled, the device being links of the lotus of 
India, palm-branches tied together, and the united red 
and white rose, an imperial crown being in the center. 
To this, on grand occasions, is suspended the badge. 
The badge for the first class is an onyx cameo of the 
Queen in an oval frame, surrounded by the motto, and 
surmounted by a five-pointed star, all in diamonds. 
For the second class the badge is smaller, and the sur- 
mounting star is silver. For the third class it is the 
same as the second-class badge, only smaller still. 
The badge is worn by the first-class members, fastened 
to the ribbon of the order, from the right shoulder to 
the left side ; by the second-class members to a ribbon, 
two inches wide, round the neck ; and by the third- 
class members, to an inch-and-a-half-wide ribbon, 
pendent from the left breast. 

The star, which is worn on the left breast, is (for 
the first class) made of rays of gold issuing from a 
center, on which is a five-pointed diamond star, which 
rests on a blue enameled circular ribbon tied at the 
ends, and inscribed in diamonds with the motto of the 
order. With the second class the rays and central 
star are both of silver. The third class wear no star. 

The Knights Grand Commanders have the letters 
G. C. S. I. put after their names ; the Knights Com- 
manders, K. C. S. /. ; and the Companions, C. S. I. 

The style of the order is, " Most Exalted " ; the 
motto is, " Heaven's light our guide " ; and the color 
of the ribbon sky-blue, with white stripes toward each 
edge. 

The next order, though it takes equal rank with 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 



43 



the Star of India, is the Order of St. Michael and St. 
George. It was instituted April 27, 18 18, and is con- 
ferred on natural-born subjects holding high office in 
the colonies, and for services in relation to foreign 
affairs. It consists of three classes, viz. : 
50 Knights Grand Cross. ) 

150 Knights Commanders. > With title of "Sir." 

260 Companions. ) 

The insignia comprises a collar, badge, and star. 

The collar is of gold, the links being alternate lions 
of England, Maltese crosses, and of the ciphers S. M. 
and S. G. A crown is in the center. 

The badge is a gold cross of fourteen points, having 
in the center, on one side, the archangel St. Michael 
encountering Satan, and on the other St. George on 
horseback encountering a dragon, each surrounded by 
the motto on a blue field, and surmounted by a crown. 
It is worn by the " Knights Grand Cross " to the collar, 
or to a wide ribbon of the order, from the right shoul- 
der to the left side ; by the Knights Commanders, to a 
narrower ribbon round the neck ; and by the Compan- 
ions, to a still narrower ribbon from the button-hole of 
their coats. 

The star, which is worn on the left breast, is for 
the Knights Grand Cross, composed of seven rays of 
silver, having a small ray of gold between each, and 
over all the Cross of St. George. In the center is a 
representation of the Archangel St. Michael encounter- 
ing Satan, within a blue circle having the motto thereon. 
For the Knights Commanders the star has four silver 
rays with an intermediate small cross of eight points, 
surmounted by the Cross of St. George, and having the 



44 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

same center as the first-class star. The Companions 
wear no star. 

The Queen and princes are members of the first 
class. 

The Knights Grand Cross have the letters G, C. 
M. G. after their names ; the Knights Commanders, 
K. C. M. G. ; and the Companions, C. M. G. 

The style of the order is, " Most Distinguished " ; 
the motto is, Auspicium melioris avi — " A Pledge of 
Better Times " ; and the color of the ribbon is Saxon- 
blue, with a scarlet stripe. 

With these five orders end the Orders of Knight- 
hood proper y viz., those whose members have the title 
of "Sir." 

It is to be distinctly understood that knighthood is 
not hereditary, and that the children of knights have 
no title. 

The wife of a knight is called by courtesy, in all 
formal and legal proceedings, Dame. Informally and 
commonly she is called "Lady so-and-so." 

We now come to the three so-called orders of knight- 
hood referred to at page 36. The first of these is the 
Order of the Indian Empire. It was instituted by 
Queen Victoria, January 1, 1878, in commemoration 
of her assumption of the title of Empress of India. It 
has but one class of members, viz., Companions ; these 
are divided into ex-officio (or life) members and ordi- 
nary members. The Queen is a member, and the 
Governor-General of India Grand Master. The in- 
signia consists of a badge and ribbon. 

The badge is a rose, enameled red and green, hav- 
ing in the center the Queen's effigy within a purple 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 45 

circle inscribed " Victoria Imperatrix," and on the 
outer leaves of the rose the word " India." It is sur- 
mounted by a gold Imperial crown, and is worn pend- 
ent from an ornamental gold clasp affixed to the ribbon 
of the order one inch and a half wide. The color of 
the ribbon is purple. 

The next order of this latter description is the first 
of two orders exclusively conferred upon women. It 
is the Order of Victoria and Albert It was instituted, 
February 10, 1862, and comprises, with the Queen, 
" Ladies " of the first, second, third, and fourth classes. 
The insignia is a badge and ribbon. 

The badge for the first class is an oval-shaped 
medallion portrait of the Queen and Prince Albert, 
surrounded by a double row of diamonds, with seven 
large diamonds at intervals, and surmounted by a crown 
in diamonds, the whole being fastened by a diamond 
clasp to a fringed bow of the ribbon of the order. 

The badge for the second class is like the first-class 
badge but smaller, and has but one row of diamonds. 

The badge of the third class, instead of a row of 
diamonds, has four diamonds at equal distances, the 
intermediate spaces being set with pearls. 

The badge of the fourth class, instead of a me- 
dallion, has a monogram in pearls of V. A. surmounted 
by a crown, and fastened to the ribbon by a plain gold 
clasp. 

The first and second classes comprise queens, em- 
presses, and princesses ; the third and fourth, ladies of 
title, the lowest being an " Honorable." The style of 
the order is " Royal," and the color of the ribbon white 
moire. 



46 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

The second u female " order is the Order of the 
Crow7i of India. It was instituted by Queen Victoria, 
January i, 1878, the same day as the Indian Empire, 
and to commemorate the same event by establishing 
an order for women. It has but one class, and in- 
cludes, with the Queen at the head, the Royal prin- 
cesses and the wives of Indian princes, together with 
other Indian ladies of note, and English ladies who 
are related to English officials connected with India. 
There is one " Mrs." in the order. The insignia is a 
badge and ribbon. 

The badge consists of the Queen's Royal and Im- 
perial cipher " V. R. I." in diamonds, pearls, and tur- 
quoises, encircled by a border set with pearls, sur- 
mounted by the Imperial crown, jeweled, and attached 
to the ribbon of the order tied in a bow and fringed. 

The style of the order is u Imperial," and the color 
of the ribbon light blue, watered, and edged with white. 

Besides the foregoing "Orders," whose "ribbons'* 
on the wearer indicate the right to wear the insignia, 
there is another "decoration," quite as celebrated, 
though of but recent origin, whose possession is re- 
garded as reflecting the highest honor on the fortunate 
possessor. This is the Victoria Cross. It was insti- 
tuted in January, 1856, and is conferred upon officers 
of the lower grades in the Army and Navy, and upon 
men of both services (including marines) as a reward 
for individual acts of bravery. The decoration con- 
sists of a Maltese cross of bronze (gun-metal) with the 
Royal crest in the center, and underneath, on an 
escroll, the words "For Valour." It is suspended to 
a ribbon by a bar on which are two entwined branches 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 47 

of laurel, the "catch" being formed of the letter V. 
This cross is worn suspended from the left breast by a 
red ribbon for the Army, and a blue for the Navy. Each 
additional act of bravery (worthy of the " Cross ") is 
recorded by a bur attached to the ribbon. A pension 
of £\o a year goes with the Victoria Cross to non- 
commissioned officers and men, and £5 further with 
each bar. The holders of the Victoria Cross are en- 
titled to have the letters V. C. put after their names. 

A new naval and military order of distinction was 
established on the 6th of September, 1886, called the 
" Distinguished Service Order." It is more than a medal, 
and is entitled to a place here. The order consists of 
the Sovereign as the head, and members called " Com- 
panions," and is conferred upon active officers of the 
Army and Navy as a reward for individual instances 
of meritorious or distinguished service in war. It 
takes rank immediately after the Order of the Indian 
Empire. The badge of the order is a gold cross enam- 
eled white, having on one side, within a wreath of 
laurel, enameled green, the Imperial crown upon a 
red enameled ground. On the reverse side, within a 
similar wreath, is the Royal cipher V. R. I. It is 
worn upon the left breast, suspended by a red ribbon 
edged with blue. 

After these " Orders " come Medals. Medals are 
generally conferred exclusively upon, and worn by, 
officers and men of the Army and Navy, and are 
known as War medals. There are, however, two 
medals which are given as well to civilians. These 
are the "Albert Medal" and the "Humane Society's 
Medal." The Albert medal was instituted in March, 



48 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

1866, for the purpose of rewarding, by mark of Royal 
favor, gallantry in saving life at sea. In April, 1877, 
the favor was extended to acts of gallantry in saving 
life on land. 

Both the "Sea" and "Land" divisions are com- 
posed of two classes. 

The " Sea " medal of the first class is oval-shaped, 
enameled in dark blue, with a monogram composed of 
the letters Kand A, interlaced with an anchor in gold, 
surrounded by a " garter " in bronze, inscribed in 
raised letters of gold, " For Gallantry in Saving Life at 
Sea," and surmounted by a crown. It is suspended 
from a dark-blue "watered" ribbon with four vertical 
white stripes. The medal of the second class is simi- 
lar in design, but is entirely worked in bronze, and is 
suspended from a ribbon of about half the width of the 
first class, with but two white stripes. 

The " Land " medal of the first class is similar to 
the " Sea " medal, but is enameled in crimson, and is 
inscribed, " For Gallantry in Saving Life on Land." 
It is suspended by a " watered" crimson ribbon with 
white stripes. The second-class medal is all bronze, 
and is suspended by a crimson ribbon about half the 
width of the first class, and with but two white stripes. 
Each additional act of gallantry is recorded by a bar, 
as in the Victoria Cross. 

The Humane Society's medal is given by the said 
society (which was established in London in 1774) for 
resuscitating and saving life. It is suspended to a 
dark-blue ribbon. 

Such are the Civil medals. It may almost go with- 
out saying that they are not often seen as decorations 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 



49 



on the breasts of men in Society. As a rule the medals 
seen in society are Army and Navy medals. 

Army and Navy Medals. — To the American eye 
the number of medals worn in England by Army and 
Navy officers must seem enormous. Such a vast mul- 
titude of heroes surely never was before. But medals 
in England are bestowed with a very profuse hand, 
and in the main do not mark individual valor, but tell 
simply that the corps to which a man belongs was (with 
him) in some battle or campaign. It is " good form " 
to know each and all of these medals and their distin- 
guishing marks. This is to be ascertained by the rib- 
bons to which they are suspended. The medals them- 
selves look very much alike, are generally made of 
silver, or sometimes bronze, and a close examination 
of the device on each side would be necessary to tell 
their name and origin. But they are each hung to a 
ribbon an inch long, of a color or pattern distinctive 
from the other. Medals, too, are only worn in full 
dress. At other times a bit of the medal ribbon, half 
an inch long, is worn stitched onto the coat. Medals 
or ribbons are worn on the left breast in a horizontal 
line with the second button, or about one inch below 
the point of the shoulder. Beginning from the left 
shoulder, medals are worn in the order of the date of 
the campaigns or battles for which they have been 
conferred. Battles which take place in a campaign 
are commemorated by separate " clasps/' so inscribed, 
on the ribbon of the u Campaign " medal. Thus the 
Crimean medal ribbon may have clasps for "Alma," 
"Inkerman," " Balaklava," or " Sebastopol," or all of 
them. The following are the colors and patterns of 



50 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

the different medal ribbons. They run in width from 
ii to i J inch : 

Ribbon. Medal. 

White Arctic, 1S18. 

White Arctic, 1875. 

Blue Egypt, 1882. 

Pale blue Burmah, 1824. 

Orange . . . ., Mysore and Seringapatam. 

Red with white edges Abyssinia, i867-'68. 

Red with white edges Syria, 1840. 

White with two red, vertical bars. Indian Mutiny, 1857. 

Red with blue edges Peninsula. 

Red with blue edges Waterloo. 

Red with two blue, vertical bars. .India from 1852 to 1864. 

■0 a '4.x. ui 4.- i u ( Meritorious Service or Distin- 

Red with one blue, vertical bar. -j ... 

( guished Conduct in the Field. 

Navy blue with one red, vertical ) New Zealand- 

bar ) 

Blue with red edges India (Sutlej). 

Red with yellow edges China. 

Half green and half red Afghanistan, 1839. 

Green with red edges Afghanistan, 1878. 

Red with green edges Medjidie (Turkish Order). 

Green with red stripe near each ) 0smanieh {Turkey) . 

edge ) 

Pink with green edges Turkish Crimean. 

Navy blue with one white bar. . \ Conspicuous Gallantry (Navy 

I and Marines). 

Navy blue with white edges Good Conduct (Navy). 

White with navy-blue edges Syria (Navy). 

Blue with two vertical white ) Egypt> l882 „>g 4 . 

bars ) 

Blue with a yellow stripe near ) Indk (Punjaub)- 

each edge. ) 

Light blue with a yellow stripe ) Crime£lj ^^^ 

near each edge. ) 



THE ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. 51 

Ribbon. Medal 

Yellow with navy-blue edges Baltic. 

Orange with four vertical, navy- > gouth Africai l834 tQ l8?g> 

blue bars. ) 

Purple with three vertical, yel ? Ashantee> l673 -> 74 . 

low bars ) 

Rainbow (with stripes length- > India ^ 

wise) ) 

Rainbow Afghanistan, 1838. 

Rainbow Afghanistan, 1878 (Bronze Star). 

Only one row of medals can be worn, but they may 
overlap. 

With knights, u titles" — in their English accepta- 
tion — end. The great mass of the upper classes come 
next. They are called the Gentry. The gentry in- 
clude not only the few who, owing to some personal 
distinction it is necessary to class separately, but the 
many who can lay no other claim to the regard of their 
fellow-creatures than that derived from the empty fact 
that they are gentlemen. I have said that a gentleman 
was he whose father was a gentleman, and that is the 
rule among the English gentry. The gentry of Eng- 
land are in the main to be found in the country, and 
embrace the old county families. In their entirety 
these old families are known as the Landed Gentry, not 
that it is necessary for a gentleman in England to own 
land in order to make him a gentleman,* but it gen- 
erally follows that every gentleman is descended from 
or related to one or more of these old county families 
whose possession of land for centuries has enabled 
them to establish and maintain the family name. There 

* See page 7. 



52 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

are many of these country gentlemen who would not 
accept a "title" of any kind. "Squire" has been 
their title for centuries, and they would not exchange 
it for that of " Lord " to date from to-day. There is 
no greater error in the minds of foreigners than that 
a " title " of Lord is necessary to a gentleman's great- 
ness in England. Dozens of snobs and nouveaux riches 
are made peers every year, and flourish about as fcl Lord 
This or That," hardly knowing who their grandfather 
was ; whereas, there are hundreds of " Misters " whose 
wealth and position have been " in possession " for 
ages, and whose family name and line antedate the 
Conquest. I don't mean to say that there are not 
plenty of snobs and nouveaux riches set up as country 
gentlemen, men who have bought a country place and 
estate from some decayed " old family," and try to affect 
the "old ways." But old ways are like flavor and 
bouquet in wine : nothing but age can bestow them 
properly. The untitled collateral branches of the no- 
bility form a great part of the gentry. Indeed, the 
nobility and gentry are so much intermarried that it is 
difficult to draw any real line of difference between the 
two, save only in name. The head of the family only 
can live at home and keep up the estate. The other 
sons and brothers either live on private incomes (small 
or large) wherever they please, enter one of the " gen- 
tlemanlike " professions, or follow some occupation. 



II. 
PROFESSIONS. 

The professions open to gentlemen are, by common 
understanding and consent, the Church, the Bar, the 
Army, and the Navy. 

Medicine and Surgery, although in America regarded 
as among the highest and noblest callings, are both 
treated in England as second-rate professions socially. 
" Gentlemen " in England seldom become doctors. 

The Church. — Although in England all religions 
are tolerated and free, there are two state churches : 

i. The Church of England. 

2. The Church of Scotland. 

The Church of England is known as the Estab- 
lished Church, and is the same as the Protestant Epis- 
copal Church in America. The English church is 
governed by two archbishops, Canterbury and York, 
and thirty bishops, viz. : of London, Durham, Win- 
Chester, Bangor, Bath and Wells, Carlisle, Chester, Chi- 
chester, Ely, Exeter, Gloucester and Bristol, Hereford, 
Lichfield, Lincoln, Liverpool, Llandaff, Manchester, New- 
castle, Norwich, Oxford, Peterborough, Ripon, Rochester, 
St. Albans, St. Asaph, St. Davids, Salisbury, Southwell, 
Truro, Worcester, and Sodor and Man. The two arch- 
bishops and twenty-four of the bishops (according to 



54 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND, 

seniority of appointment) have seats in the House of 
Peers. For the purpose of church government Eng- 
land is divided into two provinces, viz., Canterbury 
and York. In theory the Church is governed by a 
convocation of bishops and clergy, there being a House 
of Convocation for each province. The inferior dig- 
nitaries of the church are Deans, Archdeacons, Rural 
Deans, Canons, Honorary Canons, Minor Canons, Rec- 
tors, Vicars, and Curates. 

A Dean is the head of a cathedral, under whom are 
the canons. 

An Archdeacon is in reality the deputy of the bish- 
op next to whom he ranks. There are two arch- 
deacons in every diocese. 

A Rural Dean is an unpaid country clergyman 
who, under the archdeacon, exercises supervision over 
the other clergy. There are over six hundred rural 
deans. 

A Canon is a priest attached to a cathedral. Each 
cathedral has four canons, two of whom must always 
be ll in residence/' as it is called, to do the church 
duty. 

An Honorary Canon is, as the name purports, an 
unpaid clergyman who can be called upon in emer- 
gency to do the duty of a canon. He must preach 
once in the cathedral every year. It is considered a 
mark of favor among clergyman to be made an honor- 
ary canon. 

A Minor Canon is a junior canon. There are gen- 
erally four attached to each cathedral. 

A Rector is a clergyman having the charge and care 
of a parish, who gets all the tithes in payment. 



PROFESSIONS. 55 

A Vicar is in reality. a rector, the only distinction 
being that he receives the smaller tithes in payment 
instead of all. 

A Curate is a paid clergyman who assists a rector 
or vicar in a parish. He is what in America is called 
an lt Assistant Minister." 

All the above (except curates) must be priests in 
orders. A curate may be a deacon. 

There are about thirty deans in England, every 
cathedral having one. The pay of a dean varies from 
^3,000 (the salary of the Dean of Durham) to ^700 
(that of the Dean of Bangor). The average salary is 
^1,450. Archdeacons, of whom there are eighty- three, 
have but small pay, and are generally given a benefice 
to make up the deficiency. Their pay runs from ^200 
to ^300 a year. The salaries of the archbishops and 
bishops are proportionately high. The Archbishop of 
Canterbury has ^15,000 a year, and the Archbishop 
of York ^10,000. The Bishop of London gets 
^10,000, the Bishop of Durham ^7,000, Winchester 
^6,500, and so on down to Sodor and Man, who 
gets but ^2,000. The number of benefices is about 

A Benefice is an ecclesiastical living conferred by a 
patron. It is inferior to a bishopric, and is really the 
right to the position of rector or vicar in a parish. A 
clergyman having a "living" is said to be beneficed. 
Living is much more commonly used in conversation 
than benefice. The salary of a beneficed clergyman 
is called his income. Each "living" has a certain in- 
come attached to it. 

The pay of a curate is called his stipend. 



56 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Clergymen are appointed to livings by " Patrons." 
The patron of a living may be a bishop, the lord chan- 
cellor, a university or college, a nobleman or a com- 
moner. The power of appointment is called the " right 
of presentment," and is known legally as an advowson. 
One person may be the patron of a great many livings. 
The patron sends the name of the clergyman he wishes 
to appoint to a living to the bishop of the diocese, and 
if the bishop accepts him he is what is called inducted 
into the living by a ceremony for the purpose. 

Clergymen in England are either " high/' " low/' or 
"broad" in their views. Sometimes a high church- 
man is called " advanced." It is almost the rule in 
England that clergymen are the graduates of either 
Oxford or Cambridge Universities, or of some theo- 
logical college, and have what is called " taken their 
degree." As a general thing it is safe to say that no 
man will get on in the Church of England — that is to 
say, get preferment — who has not an Oxford or Cam- 
bridge degree of B. A. or M. A. 

The university degree of any clergyman can be 
generally told in England by his academical " hood," 
which he wears in church over his surplice. It is 
worn round the neck and pendent down the back. 
The most common "hoods" seen on the clergy in 
church are Oxford and Cambridge hoods. 

Officiating in a church is called " doing duty." 
When one clergyman performs the service for another 
he "takes the duty." A clergyman is never spoken of 
in England as a "Minister." "Ministers" are only 
those who belong to some non-conformist sect, and 
are called " Dissenting Ministers," All sects other 



PROFESSIONS. 



57 



than the Established Church of England are called 
11 Dissenters/' To therefore call a Church of England 
clergyman a " Minister " would be very bad form. 

Nor is a clergyman ever spoken of or addressed as 
the u Reverend Mr. Brown." He is spoken of and to 
as simply " Mr. Brown," and addressed or referred to 
in writing or print as the " Reverend John or James 
Brown." The Christian name always takes the place 
of " Mr." where the word Reverend is used. Reverend 
is generally abbreviated into " Rev." or " Rev'd." 

Archbishops are addressed " Your Grace," and 
spoken of as " His Grace." In writing they are ad- 
dressed "His Grace, the Lord Archbishop of ." 

Bishops are addressed " My Lord " and " Your 
Lordship " ; are spoken of as " His Lordship," and ad- 
dressed in writing, " The Right Reverend, the Lord 

Bishop of ." Archbishops* and bishops' wives 

have no title. They remain plain "Mrs." But they 
are never called "Mrs. Archbishop" or "Mrs. Bish- 
op." To call them so would be very bad form. 

Of course, among intimate friends the use of " My 
Lord," etc., is dropped, and a bishop maybe addressed 
as "Bishop." An informal letter to a bishop from a 
friend would begin " My Dear Bishop." Deans and 
archdeacons are not " Lords." The style of a dean is 
"Very Reverend," and of an archdeacon " Venerable." 
They are spoken of as " the Dean of so-and-so " or 
"Dean Brown or Jones," "the Archdeacon of so-and- 
so" or "Archdeacon Brown or Jones." In speaking 
to them you would say " Dean " or " Archdeacon." 
Like the wives of bishops, dean's and archdeacon's 
wives are not called by their husbands titles in any 
5 



58 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

way. " Mrs. Dean Smith " or " Mrs. Archdeacon 
Jones " would be very bad form. 

Clergymen who occupy the position of canon of a 
cathedral are spoken of as " Canon so-and-so/' but to 
as " Mr." 

The dress of archbishops and bishops is distin- 
guished by a long sort of waistcoat called an "apron," 
a collarless coat, black knee-breeches and gaiters, shoes 
with buckles, and a low-crowned, broad-brimmed hat, 
the brim held up by two cords on each side, and with 
a small rosette in front. 

Deans and archdeacons generally wear a similar 
style of dress, .///^-church clergymen wear long, 
black, collarless coats, high-buttoned waistcoats, turn- 
over " clerical " collars fastened behind, and low- 
crowned, black, soft felt hats, or hard felt with a cord 
and tassel. Ztfze'-church clergymen are satisfied with 
a small white necktie. 

A man who becomes a clergyman is said to " go 
into the church," and the ceremony is called "taking 
orders." 

A clergyman is legally and formally described as a 
" Clerk in Holy Orders." 

The robes of bishops in England are the same as 
those worn by bishops of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church in the United States. 

Archbishops have a short train, which is the only 
distinguishing mark. 

The " Convocation " robes, also worn in Parliament 
at a Queen's Opening, are scarlet. 

Archbishops and bishops sign their names by using 
the name of the diocese as a surname. Thus, the Bishop 



PROFESSIONS. 59 

of London signs his name, for example, " John Lon- 
don" ; the Bishop of Hereford, " Thomas Hereford" ; 
and so on. In this signing of names the two arch- 
bishops and the following bishops use the ancient name 
of the see. Thus, instead of Canterbury, the archbishop 
signs his name "John Cantuar." ; so the Archbishop 
of York signs his name "John Ebor." ; the Bishop of 
Oxford, " Henry Oxon." ; the Bishop of Salisbury, 
"William Sarum." ; and the Bishop of Winchester, 
" George Winton." 

The Church is a profession looked on with much 
favor by the upper classes. There are among the cler- 
gy a number of men belonging to aristocratic families, 
but far the greater part of them are from the middle 
classes. 

The opportunities for preferment and " livelihood/' 
through the possession of a " family" or a "fat" liv- 
ing, form an inducement to younger sons and " poor 
relations " to go into the Church. A country clergy- 
man's life is a very refined and gentleman-like exist- 
ence, and one eminently "respectable." Every parish 
has a comfortable — in some parishes almost manorial — 
" Rectory " or " Vicarage " house, with garden and 
grounds, and every surrounding of ease and comfort. 
Of course, there are many true and hard-working men 
among the clergy. Were the Church of England dis- 
established, it is safe to say that a good deal of its " re- 
spectability " would fade away. There are of clergy 
of every class, from archbishops to stipendiary curates, 
about 23,000 in England, and the total income of the 
church from all sources is estimated at eight millions 
sterling per annum. 



60 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

In Ireland there was formerly an established church, 
viz., the Church of England. It was disestablished, 
January i, 187 1, and is now carried on voluntarily like 
the Episcopal Church in the United States. 

The Established Church of Scotland is Presbyterian. 
There is, however, an Episcopal Church in Scotland, 
similar to the Church of England, but not joined to 
the state. As a rule^ the English nobility and gentry 
are members of the Church of England. Many peers 
and commoners of distinction and position are Roman 
Catholics ; but with, perhaps, hardly an exception, no 
persons of the upper classes are u Dissenters." " Dis- 
senter " is used almost as a term of contempt in high 
society. As a rule, almost without exception, the 
clergy of the Church of England have taken some de- 
gree at college. This entitles them to the possession 
of a "hood" which all clergymen and bishops (except 
very M high " ones) wear in church. This hood is worn 
suspended round the neck by a narrow band in front, 
and hangs down the back over the shoulders outside 
the surplice or u robes." Hoods are of different colors, 
materials, and linings, and by these is shown the 
" degree," college, and university of the wearer. Gen- 
erally the hoods most seen on clergymen in English 
churches are B. A. (Bachelor of Arts) or M. A. (Master 
of Arts) hoods. But hoods are not confined to clergy- 
men of the Church of England, but being symbolic of 
a "degree," may be possessed by the laity as well. 
The number of the different degrees conferred by the 
different colleges is very great, and includes not only 
those which of right and custom belong to the pro- 
fessors of theology, but many others strictly lay in their 



PROFESSIONS. 6 1 

character. Formerly, degrees were only conferred in 
arts, divinity, laws, physic, and music ; but now they 
are granted in science, surgery, literature, and engineer- 
ing. The following is a list of the degrees conferred 
in the United Kingdom, the colleges or universities 
conferring them, with the abbreviations commonly used 
to designate them. Though not all such as strictly 
belong to the Church, it has been thought advisable to 
include them here under the one heading of Colle- 
giate-Hoods : 

A. K. C. Associate of King's College. Hood : black 
silk, lined with mauve silk. 

B. A. or A. B. Bachelor of Arts. This degree is 
granted by all universities excepting those of Scotland. 
The Bachelor's hood is black, trimmed with white fur ; 
Lampeter, border of white fur spotted with black ; the 
London University having instead an edging inside of 
russet-brown silk. 

B. C. L. Bachelor of Civil Law. Granted by Ox- 
ford and Durham. Hood : Oxford, pale-blue silk, 
white fur trimming ; Durham, purple silk, bound with 
white fur. 

B. D. Bachelor of Divinity. Granted by all uni- 
versities but London and the Queen's Universi- 
ties, Ireland. Hood : Oxford, Cambridge, Dublin, 
and Durham, plain black silk ; Lampeter, black lined 
with puce ; St. Andrews, violet silk, with white satin 
lining ; Glasgow, black silk, black velvet border, 
lined with purple silk ; Aberdeen, black silk, red 
silk lining; Edinburgh, purple silk, with white fur 
border. 

B. Eng. Bachelor of Engi/zeering. Dublin and 



62 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Queen's Universities, Ireland. Hood : black silk, lined 
with green. 

B. S. Bachelor of Surgery, Given by Cambridge, 
Dublin, and London. Hood : Dublin, crimson silk, 
bound with blue, black lining. 

B. Sc. Bachelor of Science. Given by Glasgow, 
Edinburgh, and London. Hood : Glasgow, black silk, 
lined with yellow silk; Edinburgh, black silk, green 
lining, white fur border ; London, black, with inside 
edging of gold-colored silk. 

D. C. L. Doctor of Civil Law. Given by Oxford 
and Durham. Hood : Oxford, scarlet cloth, crimson 
silk lining ; Durham, scarlet cashmere, white silk lin- 
ing. 

D. D. or S. T. D. Doctor of Divinity. Granted by 
all universities but London and Queen's Universities, 
Ireland. Hood : Oxford and Durham, scarlet cloth, 
black silk lining ; Cambridge, ditto, with pink silk lin- 
ing ; Durham, scarlet cashmere, lined with purple silk ; 
St. Andrews, violet, ditto, white satin lining; Glasgow, 
black velvet, black silk lining ; Aberdeen, purple cloth, 
white silk lining; Edinburgh, black cloth, purple silk 
lining. 

D. Lit. Doctor of Literature. London. Hood : 
scarlet cloth, lined with russet silk. 

D. M. See M. D. 

D. Sc. Doctor of Science. Granted by Glasgow, 
Edinburgh, and London. Hood : Glasgoiv, black 
velvet, gold-colored silk lining ; Edinburgh, black 
cloth, lined with green silk ; London, scarlet cloth, 
lined with gold-colored silk. 

LL. B. or B. L. Bachelor of Laws. Granted by 



PROFESSIONS. 63 

all universities but Oxford, Durham, St. Andrews, and 
Aberdeen. Hood : Cambridge, same as for B. A. ; 
Dublin and Queen's Universities, black silk, lined with 
white ; Glasgow, black silk, dark-red silk lining ; Edin- 
burgh, black silk, blue silk lining, with border of white 
fur ; London, black silk, blue silk edging. 

LL. D. Doctor of Laws, Granted by all univer- 
sities but Oxford and Durham. Hood : Cambridge, 
Dublin, and Queen's Universities, scarlet cloth lined 
with pink silk ; London, ditto, with blue silk lining ; 
St. Andrews, scarlet cloth or silk, white satin lining , 
Glasgow, black velvet, dark-red silk lining ; Aberdeen, 
purple cloth, pale-blue silk lining ; Edinburgh, black 
cloth with blue silk lining. 

LL. M. Master of Laws. Given by Cambridge. 
Hood : the same as the Cambridge M. A. 

L. Th. Licentiate of Theology. Given by Durham. 
Black silk, faced with velvet, and bound with purple 
silk. 

M. A. Master of Arts. Granted by all univer- 
sities. Oxford and St. Andrews, black silk lined with 
red silk; Cambridge, Aberdeen, and Edinburgh, black 
silk, lined with white silk ; Dublin and Queens Uni- 
versities, black silk, lined with dark blue; Durham, 
ditto, lined with purple silk ; London, ditto, lined with 
russet silk ; Glasgow, ditto, lined with bell-heather red 
silk. 

M. B. Bachelor of Medicine. Granted by all uni- 
versities but Queen's University, Ireland. Hood : 
Oxford, dark -blue silk, white fur trimming ; Cam- 
bridge, black silk, white silk lining ; Dublin, Aberdeen, 
and Edinburgh, black silk, crimson silk, lining and 



64 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

border of white fur ; Durham, scarlet silk lined with 
purple, and bound with white fur ; London, black silk, 
with violet silk edging ; St. Andrews, crimson silk, lin- 
ing of white satin ; Glasgow, black cloth, lined with 
scarlet silk. 

M. D. Doctor of Medicine. Granted by all uni- 
versities. Hood : Oxford, Dublin, and Queen's Uni- 
versities, scarlet cloth, crimson silk lining ; Cambridge, 
ditto, pink silk lining; Durham, purple cashmere, 
lined with scarlet silk ; St. Andrews, crimson cloth, 
white satin lining ; Glasgow, black silk, lined with 
scarlet silk ; Aberdeen, purple cloth, crimson silk lin- 
ing ; Edinburgh, black cloth, crimson silk lining ; Lon- 
don, scarlet cloth, violet silk lining. 

M. Eng. Master of Engineering — Dublin. Hood : 
white silk, lined with green. 

M. S., M. Ch., C. M., or M. C. Master of Sur- 
gery. Granted by all universities but Oxford. Hood : 
Cambridge, same as M. A. ; Dublin and Queen's Uni- 
versities, crimson silk, bound with blue, white lining ; 
St. Andrews, crimson silk, white satin lining ; Glasgow, 
black cloth, lined with scarlet silk ; London, black silk, 
lining of violet silk. 

Mus. Bac. Bachelor of Music. Granted by all 
universities except the Scottish. Hood : Oxford, lilac 
silk, white fur trimming ; Dublin, blue silk, white fur 
border ; Cambridge, same as B. A. ; Durham, white 
silk, purple silk lining, bound with fur ; London, blue 
silk, white watered-silk lining. 

Mus. Doc. Doctor of Music. Granted by all uni- 
versities except the Scottish. Hood : Oxford, white 
silk brocade, lined with crimson silk ; Cambridge, puce 



PROFESSIONS. 65 

silk, lined with white ; Dublin, crimson cloth, white 
silk lining ; Durham, scarlet silk, purple silk lining ; 
London, same as Mus. Bac. 

These comprise the better known degrees. There 
are, however, others of rarer occurrence, viz. : The 
Archbishop of Canterbury has also the faculty, one of 
the few relics of his ancient power as Official Legate 
of the Pope, of granting degrees of M. A., B. D., D. D., 
M. D., Mus. Doc, etc., which are termed Lambeth de- 
grees. The particular university at which a person 
has graduated is sometimes added after the letters of 
degree, as M. A., Oxford or Oxon.; Cambridge or 
Cantab. ; Durham or Dunelm ; Dub. or T. C. D. 
(Trinity Coll., Dublin). The colonial universities, as 
also the Continental, are not entered in the table given 
above, which is restricted to a notice of such authorized 
degrees as are conferred in the British Islands. Pri- 
vate societies and individuals are in existence from 
whom fanciful and fictitious degrees can be obtained ; 
no learning, no residence, no examination is required ; 
indeed, not any other qualification but that of cash. 

The hoods and tippets of the various theological 
colleges may be noticed here. By the 58th Canon of 
1604 such clergymen as are not graduates (commonly 
called Literates) are bidden to u wear upon their sur- 
plices, instead of hoods, some decent tippets of black, 
so it be not silk." In accordance with this direction, 
it has been resolved by the Upper House of Convo- 
cation, that all the theological colleges of the Church 
of England have a uniform hood for their non-gradu- 
ate members, to be in substance the same for all, and to 
be, according to the canon, " black, but not of silk " ; 



66 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

each college, however, being at liberty to add to the 
hood a colored edging, border, or binding, by which 
its own students might be distinguished. This resolu- 
tion, which has further been accepted at a conference 
of theological college principals and tutors, held at 
Oxford, may therefore now be taken to be the law on 
this subject. The following theological colleges have 
already conformed to the resolution of Convocation, 
the Lincoln tippet being of black stuff edged with blue 
silk ; Chichester, the same, with an edging of crimson 
silk ; Truro, an edging of white fur. 

General Rules for distinguishing Hoods. — Only a 
very few of the multitudinous and multicolored hoods 
given above are seen borne by the clergy in public 
worship. The most common are the B. A. and M. A., 
previously noticed. The B. A. of Oxford is black 
corded silk, with white fur border ; the Cambridge 
B. A. is a more ample hood of black stuff, with wider 
border of fur. A black silk hood, with red silk inside, 
is the Oxford M. A. A black and white silk hood of 
ampler dimensions is the M. A. of Cambridge. Plain 
black silk would be the B, D. of Oxford or Cambridge. 
Scarlet cloth would denote a doctor either of divinity 
or law, according to the lining. Purple is generally 
the sign of a Durham degree. 

. The Bar. — The law and courts of England have 
always been so identified with American jurisprudence 
that, in order to understand things as they are, it will 
be necessary to indulge in a brief retrospect and see 
how things used to be. Previous to 1875 the constitu- 
tion of courts in England was as follows : There was a 
Court of Chancery, presided over by the Lord Chan- 



PROFESSIONS. 67 

cellor, the Master of the Rolls, and three Vice-Chan- 
cellors. The principal courts of Common Law were 
three in number — the Queen's Bench (called King's 
Bench, when a king was on the throne), the Common 
Pleas, and the Exchequer. The judges of the two 
former were called Justices; those of the latter, Barons. 
The Lord Chief Justice of England and five justices 
presided in the Queen's Bench, the Lord Chief Justice 
of the Common Pleas and five justices in that court, 
and the Lord Chief Baron and five barons in the 
Court of Exchequer. There was also a High Court of 
Admiralty, and a Court of Probate and Divorce, each 
with a presiding justice. The whole of these courts 
were, by the judicature acts of 1873 and 1875, recon- 
structed, and are now consolidated into one Supreme 
Court of Judicature, which consists of two divis- 
ions, one of which is termed the u High Court of Jus- 
tice," and the other the " High Court of Appeal." 
The High Court of Justice consists of three " Divis- 
ions," which are called respectively the Chancery Di- 
vision, the Queens Bench Division, and the Probate, 
Divorce, and Admiralty Division. 

It will be seen that the Common Pleas and Ex- 
chequer have been merged into the Queen's Bench. 
The offices and titles of Lord Chief Justice of the 
Common Pleas, Lord Chief Baron, and Baron of the 
Exchequer have also been abolished, and the number 
of Vice-Chancellors reduced to one. In the main, 
the constitution of the courts remains unaltered. 
The Chancery Division is presided over by the Lord 
Chancellor, and five justices who receive salaries of five 
thousand pounds each. The Queen's Bench Division 



68 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

is presided over by the Lord Chief Justice of England 
and fourteen Justices. The Probate, Divorce, and Ad- 
miralty Division is presided over by two Justices, one 
of whom is called the President. 

The High Court of Appeal consists of u ex- 
officio Judges " and a Lords Justices of Appeal." 
The former are the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Chief 
Justice of England, the Master of the Rolls, and the 
President of the Probate and Divorce Division. With 
these are six " Lords Justices." In addition to these 
courts, and separate from them, are the following: 
The Final Court of Appeal, connected with the House 
of Lords, which consists of the Lord Chancellor, such 
peers of Parliament as are holding or have held high 
judicial office, and three judges who are made " Life " 
peers, and called "Lords of Appeal in Ordinary " ; 
the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council, composed 
of the Lord President of the Council and ex-officio judges 
and eminent lawyers, made members for the purpose, 
besides two regular paid judges ; the Crown Cases Re- 
served Court, whose judges are those of the entire 
High Court of Justice ; the Bankruptcy Court, presided 
over by the Vice-Chancellor, assisted by four Regis- 
trars; the Ecclesiastical Court, called the Court of 
Arches, the judge of which is called the " Dean of the 
Arches";, and the Central Criminal Court, which is 
the most important criminal tribunal in England. The 
last-mentioned court sits at the Sessions House in the 
famous " Old Bailey," and has at least twelve sessions 
every year, at which two of the judges of the High 
Court of Justice preside. On every occasion the Lord 
Mayor of London, or some of the aldermen, are pres- 



PROFESSIONS. 69 

ent on the bench. In addition to these courts which 
sit in London, there are Courts of Common Pleas of 
the Counties of Durham and Lancaster, the Passage 
Court of Liverpool, the Court of Records of Man- 
chester, County Courts for the several counties, Courts 
of Quarter Sessions of the Peace, and Courts of Petty- 
Sessions, to which may be added the Metropolitan 
Police Courts of London. 

Judges of the High Court of Justice and High 
Court of Appeal u go circuit." The meaning of "go- 
ing circuit" is doubtless well understood by Ameri- 
can lawyers of the old regime. To the uninitiated it 
may be said to mean the visiting (by these judges) of 
towns called assize towns, in each county, for the pur- 
pose of trying disputes in the counties in which they 
arose, and for the trial of prisoners for offenses com- 
mitted within the counties. The term assize takes its 
name from the commission issued to the judges, au- 
thorizing them to hear and determine disputes relating 
to land. The Supreme Court of Judicature has juris- 
diction in England and Wales, which, for the purpose 
of the assizes, are divided into eight "Circuits," as 
follows : The South Eastern, or "Home" the Midland, 
the Northern, North Eastern, Oxford, Western, North 
Wales, and South Wales. Two judges generally go on 
each of these circuits. Assizes are held in spring, 
summer, autumn, and winter. At the summer and 
winter assizes both civil and criminal business is 
transacted ; at the spring and autumn nothing but 
criminal questions are tried. 

Lawyers are either Counsel or Solicitors. The 
former were originally of two classes, Sergeants-at-Law 



70 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

and Barristers. Sergeants have now ceased to have 
any meaning, and are virtually abolished. All barris- 
ters fall under the general name of counsel. Barristers 
of eminence and some years' standing at the bar are 
appointed (nominally by patent from the Crown, but 
really by the Lord Chancellor) Queen's Counsel. A 
barrister is " called to the bar " in England, a term 
equivalent to " admitted " in America. The privilege 
of calling persons to the bar in England is exclusively 
held by four ancient societies, viz.: the Inner Temple, 
Middle Temple, Lincoln's Inn, and Gray's Inn, which 
now act as a corporation. Until recently a student 
had only to pay some fees and eat a certain number of 
dinners in the halls of these societies to entitle him to 
be called to the bar. But nous avons change tout cela. 
Now, with the exception of members of the universi- 
ties, students have to undergo a preliminary examina- 
tion in general knowledge before they are admitted as 
students, and all must pass examinations in law before 
they are granted the degree of barrister-at-law y which 
confers the right to practice in all English courts, and 
entitles the possessor to put Esquire after his name. 
Barristers only have audience in the High Courts of 
Justice and Appeal. When judges u go circuit " they 
are, therefore, accompanied by barristers from Lon- 
don, who go circuit with them, and conduct the cases 
tried at the different assizes, there being, strictly speak- 
ing, no bar except in London, and consequently but 
few, if any, barristers resident in any assize town. 
Barristers are thus spoken of as " of the North West- 
ern " or " the Northern " circuit, ox. whatever "circuit " 
they select to " go " when they begin their career. 



PROFESSIONS. 71 

Barristers' offices are called Chambers. These 
chambers are, for the most part, situated in the differ- 
ent buildings which en masse compose what is known 
as the Temple. The names of barristers on the doors 
of their chambers, and at the entrance of the build- 
ings are always preceded by Mr. All judges must 
be barristers, and formerly had to be sergeants. This 
latter is no longer required, and the sergeant's " Tun " 
has been abolished. Judges are, however, usually se- 
lected from the most eminent (and also politically suc- 
cessful) Queen's Counsel. Formerly Attorneys were 
distinguished from Solicitors who were attached to the 
Court of Chancery, and from Proctors, who practiced 
in the Ecclesiastical and Admiralty Courts. This dis- 
tinction has been abolished, and all attorneys, proctors, 
and solicitors are called Solicitors of the Supreme 
Court, and all may practice in any branch of that 
court after being admitted. The only " attorney " left 
in England is (curious anomaly !) the Attorney-Gen- 
eral. Solicitors are now formed into a regular society 
called the " Incorporated Law Society," to which, 
with some officials named by act of Parliament, the 
examination of persons desiring to become solicitors, 
and the charge of the " roll " of persons entitled to 
practice is confided. 

Persons are admitted as solicitors by the Superior 
Courts, after they have served for a certain time as 
clerks in the office of a solicitor, under a legal instru- 
ment called " Articles of Clerkship," and have passed 
examinations in law. Solicitors are only allowed 
audience in the inferior courts. Lincoln's Inn Fields 
is a locality almost exclusively occupied by solicitors' 



72 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

offices, though their places of business are not, strictly 
speaking, confined to any part of the business quarters 
of London. 

All judges of the High Court of Justice, the Lord 
Chancellor, and Lord Justices of Appeal are addressed 
in court " My Lord " and " Your Lordship," pro- 
nounced, in accordance with unwritten tradition 
and rule, "M'lud" and " Yelludsh'p." The Vice- 
Chancellor and County Court Judges are addressed 
"Your Honor." London Police Magistrates are ad- 
dressed "Your Worship." In private life (County 
Court Judges excepted) judges assume their individ- 
ual title only. They are never called "Judge so-and- 
so " off the bench or out of court but " Sir Thomas 
so-and-so," or plain "Mr. so-and-so," if they be not 
knighted. They are spoken of formally as " Mr. Jus- 
tice so-and-so." Nor are the attorney or solicitor- 
general ever called " General so-and-so " in any 
place. It would be impossible to imagine worse 
" form " than for a person to speak of "Judge or Gen- 
eral so-and-so " in respect to either. The higher ju- 
dicial officers are invariably knighted, and frequently 
elevated to the peerage. The " Lord Chief Justice of 
England " is appointed by the Prime Minister ; the 
lesser, or puisne (called puny) judges, as well as coun- 
ty court judges, by the Lord Chancellor. The 
judges are independent of Royal pleasure. They are 
appointed for life, and their commissions survive the 
demise of the Crown. 

Judges and barristers wear wigs and gowns in court. 
The judges of the "Supreme Court of Judicature" 
wear two descriptions of wig — a full- bottomed wig, i. e., 



PROFESSIONS. 73 

one which hangs down on each side of the face like 
the ears of a hound, and what is known as the ordinary 
Bar wig, which covers the head only. The full-bot- 
tomed wig is worn on state occasions, at the opening 
of term, when the assizes are held, etc. The ordinary 
bar wig is worn when they sit at nisi prius* A scarlet 
gown trimmed with ermine is worn when the judges 
sit in criminal cases, and a black silk gown when they 
sit in civil cases. Queen's Counsel are allowed to 
wear a full-bottomed wig, which is worn on extra oc- 
casions, or when the counsel appears at the bar of the 
House of Lords when the House sits as an Appellate 
Court. The Bar, or ordinary barrister's wig, is a 
small wig fitting lightly on the crown and back of the 
head, with two little curls or knots of hair called " tails " 
pendent from the back. The wigs of judges and bar- 
risters are made of gray curled horsehair. A sergeant's 
wig is (or was) the ordinary bar wig, with a black 
patch on the crown. The Attorney-General and So- 
licitor-General are both Queen's Counsel, and wear 
wigs of that grade. Queen's Counsel wear silk gowns ; 
ordinary barristers " stuff " gowns. When a barrister 
is made a Queen's Counsel, he is therefore said to 
" take silk," a very common expression. Barristers 
also wear white " bands " at the throat, and when a 
Queen's Counsel is in mourning, he wears white cam- 
bric " weepers," as they are called (the same being a 
sort of outside cuff), round the wrist. The term 
"devil" is applied to a barrister who does another 
barrister's work regularly for him. Every barrister of 
large practice has a "devil," generally a junior in 
standing at the bar, to act for him in his absence. At 
6 



74 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND, 

the Common-Law bar, a "devil" does not share the 
fee, but at the Equity bar he does. 

Barristers "go in " for different " lines. " One 
chooses Common Law, another Chancery, Admiralty, 
Divorce, or Ecclesiastical Law, and becomes known as 
a special practitioner in respect to each. Others call 
themselves special pleaders, equity draughtsmen, etc. 
A brief in England is a very different thing from what 
it is in America. When an action is to be brought or 
defended, a client lays his claim or defense before a 
Solicitor, and he acts for the client until the case is 
ripe for trial. Sometimes the Solicitor, during the 
preliminary steps, may want what is called " counsel's 
opinion " on some point of law. A statement is made 
out and submitted to a barrister, and he gives his 
opinion thereon. When the case is in shape for trial, 
the Solicitor prepares a written statement of all the 
facts and circumstances constituting the claim or de- 
fense, together with the names of the witnesses and 
what each is expected to prove. This is called the 
Brief. The Solicitor then selects a Queen's Counsel 
to conduct the case at the trial, with one or more ordi- 
nary barristers to assist, giving each a brief upon 
which is marked the fee which each is to have for his 
services. The Queen's Counsel is called the leader in 
the case ; the other barristers the juniors. A junior 
may, however, conduct a case without a Queen's Coun- 
sel to lead him ; or one junior may lead another. 
But, as a general rule, a Queen's Counsel can not ap- 
pear without a junior for a plaintiff, though he may for 
a defendant. The old common-law declaration is 
now called the statement of claim, and the flea, the 



PROFESSIONS. 75 

defense. A Queen's Counsel can not accept a brief to 
defend a prisoner without a license from the Crown. 
The reason is that all Queen's Counsel are obliged to 
hold themselves in readiness to act for the Crown and 
conduct prosecutions if required. The Solicitor and 
Attorney-General frequently hold briefs in private 
cases, but in cases of high treason both invariably ap- 
pear for the Crown. A judge is never said to "charge 
the jury " in any case. He always " sums up." 

Terms of court are now called " Law Sittings." 
There are four of these, viz. : Hilary, Easter, Trinity, 
and Michaelmas. The Lord Chancellor is the highest 
judicial functionary in the kingdom. He is appointed 
by the delivery of the Sovereign's great seal into his 
custody. His judicial gown is black silk, heavily em- 
broidered with gold. Justices of the Peace are gentle- 
men appointed without salary. They must have a 
property qualification of ;£ioo a year from land ; but 
peers, privy councillors, and judges need no such 
qualification. 

The salaries of English judges are very high, and 
are as follows : 

Lord Chancellor £ 10,000 a year. 

Lord Chief Justice 8,000 " 

Lords of Appeal in Ordinary 6,000 " 

One " Lord Justice " of Appeal 6,000 " 

The Master of the Rolls, and all 
the other Justices of the Supreme 

Court . ... 5,000 " 

Judges, on retirement after fifteen years' service, 
receive a pension of ^2,000 a year for life. The 
Lord Chancellor, when he vacates his office, if he has 



j6 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

served but a day, gets a pension of ^3,000 a year. 
The Constitution of the Scotch and Irish courts is 
separate and distinct from that of the English courts, 
which include Wales as well. The Superior Courts 
of Scotland are two, viz., the High Court of Judiciary 
and the Court of Session. The first consists of a 
"Lord- Justice-General," a " Lord-Justice-Clerk," and 
five " Lords Commissioners " ; the second is divided 
into an Inner and an Outer House, the Inner being 
again subdivided into a First and Second division. 
All the judges are called Lords, except the Lord-Jus- 
tice-General, who is styled " Right Honorable " 
simply. The law officers are a "Lord-Advocate '' and 
a "Solicitor-General." The judges' salaries run from 
^4,500 a year to ;£3> 000 - 

The third of the four professions which " gentle- 
men " can enter is the Army. 

The Army comprises a permanent force called the 
" Regular Army," with reserves ; the Indian Army ; 
and, for home defense, the Militia with its reserve, the 
Yeomanry and the Volunteers. The Sovereign is the 
head of the Army, but military matters are managed 
by the Secretary of State for War, who, however, is 
supposed to act with the advice of the Field-Marshal 
Commanding in Chief. The latter is responsible for 
the discipline and recruiting of the Army. He is as- 
sisted by the Adjutant-General, Quartermaster-Gen- 
eral, Paymaster-General, and Surveyor-General of 
Ordnance. 

The Regular Army consists of Cavalry, Artillery, 
Engineers, and Infantry. That portion of it called the 
Guards^ or the " Household Troops," because they guard 



PROFESSIONS. 77 

the palaces and person of the Sovereign, comprises 
three regiments of cavalry, viz., the ist and 2d Life 
Guards, and the Royal Horse Guards, the latter called 
the Blues, owing to the color of their uniform ; and 
three regiments of infantry or Foot Guards, viz., the 
Grenadier Guards, the Scots Guards, and the Cold- 
stream Guards. In speaking of these three latter regi- 
ments the word " Guards" is usually dropped; thus, 
" the Grenadiers," u the Coldstreams," etc. All three 
together are spoken of as " the Guards." The cavalry 
are termed either heavy or light, according to the man- 
ner in which they are mounted and armed. The heavy 
cavalry, besides the three Household regiments just 
mentioned, consists of ten regiments, seven of which 
are known as " Dragoon Guards," and numbered regi- 
mentally from the ist to the 7th ; and three called 
" Dragoons," viz., the ist, 2d, and 6th. There are 
eighteen regiments of light cavalry. Of these, five are 
Lancers, so named from the weapon they carry, to wit, 
a long, slender spear, decorated with a small red and 
white flag or pennon. The La?icer regiments are the 
5th, 9th, 1 2th, 16th, and 17th. The remaining light- 
cavalry regiments are Hussars, a name derived from 
the Hungarian words husz (twenty) and ar (pay), be- 
cause every twenty houses had to provide one horse 
soldier. The Hussar regiments are the 3d, 4th, 7th, 
8th, 10th, nth, 13th, 14th, 15th, 18th, 19th, 20th, and 
2 1 St. 

The Artillery consists of one regiment called the 
"Royal Regiment of Artillery," or the "Royal Artil- 
lery " for short. It is divided into brigades, which 
are subdivided into batteries. It has three branches, 



;8 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

viz., Horse Artillery, Field Artillery, and Garrison 
Artillery. The two former are used for operations in 
the field, and the latter for the defense and attack of 
forts, etc. The gunners of the Field Artillery are car- 
ried on the limbers and ammunition wagons ; those of 
the Horse Artillery are mounted on horseback and ac- 
company the guns. 

The Engineers — called " Royal Engineers " — is a 
branch of the English Army, similar in formation and 
duties to the Engineer Corps in the U. S. Army. The 
rank and file of the Royal Engineers were formerly 
called " Sappers and Miners." 

The Infantry, which are called officially " Line 
Battalions/' generally " the Line," and regimentally 
" Foot," consists of one hundred and nine regiments, 
with a distinct corps called the " Rifle Brigade." Pre- 
vious to the new regulations of 1881, all the line regi- 
ments were numbered, but now each is known by some 
distinct territorial or proprietary title, as the M Hamp- 
shire Regiment," " the Duke of Cornwall's Light In- 
fantry," or the "Gordon Highlanders." Each regi- 
ment has two regular battalions (the Rifles more) and 
several auxiliary battalions composed of militia and 
volunteers. Many of the regiments, both of cavalry 
and infantry, are spoken of by some appellation affixed 
of right, or gained by history and usage. Thus, the 
1st Dragoon Guards is called "the King's"; the 2d, 
the " Queen's Bays " (commonly " the Bays "), all the 
horses in the regiment being bay ; just as the 2d Dra- 
goons are called the " Scots Greys " from the horses 
being gray. So the 4th Dragoon Guards are the " Royal 
Irish " ; the 10th Hussars, the " Prince of Wales's own " ; 



PROFESSIONS. 



79 



the 16th Lancers, the " Queen's "; and so on. The 
infantry are still frequently referred to by their old 
numbers and names ; thus, the " East Kent " regi- 
ment is often spoken of as the " 3d Buffs " or " the 
Buffs." 

In the heavy cavalry — commonly called " Heavies " 
— flags are carried. In the Dragoon Guards and House- 
hold troops these are called " Standards " ; in the 
Dragoons ', " Guidons." Standards are square, guidons 
" swallow-tailed." Both are decorated with the badge 
of the regiment, are made of silk damask, and are car- 
ried by troop sergeant-majors. 

Each battalion of infantry has two flags, which are 
called the " Queen's " and the " Regimental " color. 
The first is the Union Jack, the second is (with some 
exceptions) of the same color as the facings of the 
regiment's uniform, and bears the name and badge, 
with the victorious battles of the regiment inscribed 
thereon. Infantry flags are made of silk, and are car- 
ried by the two junior lieutenants. " Colors " are now 
very seldom carried, except at some grand review, and 
are never taken on active service. But one regiment, 
viz., the East Kent, formerly the " Buffs," has the right 
to march through London with colors flying.* The 
grades and ranks of officers of the British Army are 
(with the exception of Field-Marshal) too similar to 
those of the United States to make any reference to 
them necessary, except to say that there is no distinct 
permanent rank of Brigadier-General. A Colonel who 

* Neither the " Royal Artillery," " Royal Engineers," Rifle 
Regiments, Yeomanry, Volunteers, Hussars, nor Lancers, carry 

colors. 



8o GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

has on active service more than one regiment brigaded 
under him for the nonce, is called a " Brigadier/' 

The predominant color of uniform is scarlet. The 
two regiments of Life Guards are uniformed in. red, 
the Horse Guards in blue. All three regiments wear 
white buckskin breeches, black jack-boots, steel hel- 
mets, and a steel cuirass over their coats. All have 
black horses. 

The three regiments of Foot Guards wear red 
coats, dark-blue trousers, and black bear-skin hats — 
called by the officers humorously a "hairy hat." All 
the Lancer regiments are uniformed in blue, except 
one, the 16th, whose coats are red. The head-gear of 
the Lancers is a square-topped shako, called a " lancer 
hat." All the Hussars wear blue, with the single ex- 
ception of the nth, who have crimson trousers called 
" overalls." The Hussar head-dress is a fur " busby," 
with a colored " bag " (different in different corps) 
hanging from the top. All the Dragoons and Dragoon 
Guards wear red coats, except the 6th Dragoon Guards, 
called the " Carbiniers," who wear blue. Dragoons 
have German-silver helmets, and the Dragoon Guards, 
brass. The uniform of the artillery is blue, with blue 
cloth helmets. The Horse Artillery wear a short jacket 
heavily and richly braided, and a fur " busby." The 
Engineers wear scarlet. All the "Line Battalions," 
with the exception of the three rifle regiments, and the 
" Rifle Brigade," wear scarlet. In the Line there are 
" Highland " regiments and " Fusileers," as well as or- 
dinary infantry and rifles, the style of uniform or vari- 
ance of head-gear marking the distinction, for all are 
really armed alike. Highlanders wear kilts or " trews " 



PROFESSIONS. 8 1 

(meaning plaid or tartan trousers), tartan scarfs, and 
" bonnets " with a plume of black ostrich-feathers. 
The sword of Highland officers has a heavy basket 
handle, and is called a " claymore.'* Fusileers wear a 
raccoon-fur hat ; the other infantry, dark-blue felt hel- 
mets. The Rifles wear a dark (invisible) green uni- 
form. Slight distinctions between the uniforms of 
regiments are observable in different colored facings 
at the collars and cuffs. All " Royal" regiments, i. e., 
those whose title embraces the word royal, or the name 
of Sovereign or prince, have blue facings. English 
(those of English origin) regiments have white facings ; 
Scotch, buff j and Irish, green. Fatigue-caps are called 
forage-caps. 

The purchase of commissions in the Army is abol- 
ished. The present system is that any person who may 
be desirous of obtaining a commission shall send his 
name to the Military Secretary, expressing his wish to 
compete at a periodical examination. After this, if 
successful, other examinations have to be undergone, 
some admitting the candidate to the Military College 
at Sandhurst, from which further examinations pass 
him into the Army. 

The system of purchase never existed in the Ar- 
tillery and Engineers. Officers for both those branches 
of the service are educated at the Woolwich Military 
College, an institution in many respects very similar to 
West Point. The swellest regiments to belong to in 
the Army are the Household Troops. The " Grena- 
diers " rank first in society estimation, the Cold- 
streams and Scots coming next. The Blues is perhaps 
the smartest of the three cavalry regiments, though all 



82 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

require their officers to be men of means, if not fortune. 
After these come the cavalry of the Line. It is diffi- 
cult to say which is better than the others. The ioth 
Hussars has always been considered " second to none " 
for style, fashion, and swagger. It is the Prince of 
Wales's own regiment. He is its colonel, and his son, 
Prince Albert Victor, is one of its officers. The 7 th 
Hussars and 17th Lancers are also very smart corps. 
Of the Infantry, the Rifle Brigade ranks first, socially. 
Some of the Highland regiments are regarded as sweller 
than others ; but generally after that the Line is pretty 
much the same throughout. The Artillery has not 
per se a very high social position, while the Engineers 
rank below the Artillery. 

When a regiment of cavalry or battalion of infantry 
is sent for service abroad, two companies remain be- 
hind to form what is called the depot. Those sent 
abroad are called the Service companies. Companies 
in cavalry regiments are called troops, and privates 
troopers. When a cavalry lieutenant becomes a cap- 
tain he is said to have " got his troop," instead of his 
"company," as in the infantry. A lieutenant of Foot 
Guards ranks with a captain of the line, and a captain 
with a lieutenant-colonel. Corporals of the Life 
Guards and " Blues " rank with sergeants of other 
corps. Many of the regiments of the Regular Army 
have especial badges and mottoes. For instance, the 
badge of the Scots Greys is an Eagle with the motto 
" Second to None." The 5th Lancers have the Irish 
harp beneath the crown, and the motto Quis Separa- 
bit. The badge of the 17th Lancers is a death's 
head or skull, and underneath it the words " Or 



PROFESSIONS. 83 

Glory.'* The badge of the Royal Artillery is a cannon. 
Fusileer regiments have a grenade on their shoulder- 
straps and caps ; Light Infantry and Rifles have a 
bugle. The Grenadier Guards also have & grenade, the 
Royal Engineers as well. The soldiers seen in Lon- 
don, as a rule, belong to one of the regiments of 
Guards. To which regiment they belong may be told 
by the bands on their forage-caps. If the cap has a 
red band, it is the Grenadiers ; if white, the Cold- 
streams ; if " diced" i. e., checkered, the Scots. Colo- 
nels have a crown and star on their shoulder-straps ; 
lieutenant-colonels, a crown; and majors, a star. 
The expression "citizen's dress " is one never used in 
England as applied to officers. An officer out of uni- 
form is said to be either " in plain clothes " or il in 
mufti " (pronounced mufty). Shoulder-straps are 
worn from neck to shoulder, not across. Officers 
never wear uniform except when on duty. Nor do 
they ever mix their dress, that is, wear uniform trousers 
or cap with plain clothes. It would be very bad form 
to do so. Shirt-collars are never worn with uniform. 
The officers of the 7th Hussars and the Oxfordshire 
Light Infantry (formerly the 43d and 52d Foot) have 
the exclusive privilege of wearing shirt-collars in " un- 
dress." Regiments have different mottoes. The 
motto of the Artillery is Ubique (everywhere) and Quo 
fas et gloria ducunt (where fate and glory lead). That 
of the Worcestershire Regiment is " Firm," and of the 
King's Royal Rifle Corps, Celer et audax (swift and 
audacious). There are dozens of others. Three bat- 
talions of infantry form a brigade; two brigades with 
one extra battalion make the infantry quota of a 



84 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

division. So much for the Regulars. Next of the 
Militia. Every county has its regiment of Militia, 
the large counties having several. Thus Middlesex 
(London) has five, and Lancashire and Yorkshire each 
eight. The Militia is divided into Infantry and Ar- 
tillery. There is no cavalry militia. The infantry 
comprises ordinary regiments and Rifles, as in the 
Regulars, to the regiments of which they are " linked " 
as auxiliary battalions. Thus, instead of being called, 
as formerly, the " Dorsetshire Militia " (for example) 
they are now called the " 3d Battalion of the Dorset- 
shire Regiment." These seem smalls matters, but one 
should know them "in society," and thus avoid 
li bad form." In England and Wales there are ninety- 
nine battalions of Militia ; in Scotland, sixteen (where 
they wear the Highland uniform, being attached to 
Highland regulars) ; and in Ireland, forty-five. In 
general, the Militia battalions are uniformed like the 
regulars, the distinguishing mark being the letter M 
on the shoulder-strap. Commissions in the Militia 
are given by the Secretary of State for War on the 
recommendation of lords lieutenant of counties. A 
force, constituted somewhat similarly to the Militia, is 
the Yeomanry. They are cavalry, but are not attached 
to any regular cavalry regiment. 

The Volunteers, who, in their character and manner 
of voluntary organization and limited control, resemble 
the Militia and " National Guard " of the different 
States of America, numbers about 200,000 men, divided 
into Rifles and Artillery. The old " rifle green " and 
"gray," which, on their first organization, was the rule 
of their uniform, is gradually disappearing, and the 



PROFESSIONS. 85 

same uniform as that worn by Regulars and Militia 
taking its place ; with this distinction the buttons and 
appointments are silver and the belts are black. Vol- 
unteers are attached to regular regiments as auxiliary- 
battalions. 

The Army Reserve consists of soldiers who have 
served in the Regular Army for a six years' term of 
enlistment and who remain on call to serve again at 
any time in consideration of a retaining fee of four 
pence (about eight cents) a day. The reserve numbers 
about 57, 000 men. 

The Indian Army consists of natives of India under 
(in the main) British officers. The British Army 
could not be kept up as a permanent standing army 
without the annual consent of Parliament. In former 
times this consent was given by the yearly passage of' 
the " Mutiny Act," as it was called, wherein the num- 
ber of soldiers to be employed, etc., was set forth. 
The old u Mutiny Act" is now merged into what is 
known as the " Army Discipline and Regulation Act/' 
which it is the annual business of Parliament to pass. 
If anything should happen to prevent the passage each 
year of this act, the Army would have to be disbanded. 

Soldiers are enlisted in the Army by being given 
and their accepting a shilling from the recruiting ser- 
geant. This sum is simply a legal a earnest" to bind 
the civil bargain, and is called " taking the Queen's 
shilling." Leave of absence to officers is always 
spoken of as leave. " Furlough " is a word exclusively 
applied to the leave of absence given to soldiers. 

" The expression " Ours " is used by officers to de- 
note their own particular regiment. The distinguish- 



86 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ing names of u Fusileers," " Grenadiers," " Light In- 
fantry, ,, "Rifles," etc., which once had a meaning, are 
now purely honorary. All are practically armed alike, 
and subject to the same duties. The office of the 
Commander-in-Chief is in Whitehall, in London, at a 
place called the Horse Guards. This is the name of a 
particular building, which takes the designation from 
the fact that its entrance is guarded by two horse sol- 
diers of the Household Cavalry. 

The British Army has an effective strength of 595,- 
320 officers and men, of which the regular forces at 
home and in the colonies number 130,729 ; first-class 
reserve, 39,268 ; second-class reserve, 7,738 ; militia, 
including reserve, 139,786; yeomanry, 11,488; volun- 
teers, 208,365 ; regular forces in India, 57,928. If we 
add the native forces of India (120,882 men), we ob- 
tain a total of 716,202 ; and, by including the Irish 
police (12,000 men) and the Indian police (190,000), 
both forces being organized on a military basis, a 
grand total of 918,202, of which number 26,077 are 
officers. The number of guns is 610, and of horses 
59,568. The peace strength of the Regular Army is 
only 203,791. 

We now come to the Navy. 

The Navy of England is called the Royal Navy. 
It is a permanent establishment, and does not require, 
like the Army, the passage of an annual act of Parlia- 
ment to authorize and legalize its existence. It is the 
largest navy in the world, consisting of, at the least 
estimate, 258 ships, 47 of which are sea-going iron- 
clads. It thus (as it has done since 1674, when the 
claim was formally yielded by the Dutch) claims the 



PROFESSIONS. 87 

right of being saluted first, as Sovereign of the Seas. 
The original grading of ships as first, second, third, 
and fourth rates, or line-of-battle ships, frigates, cor- 
vettes, sloops, etc., has, to all practical intents and pur- 
poses, become a thing of the past. Iron-clads now 
rule the day, and have superseded wooden vessels, as 
steam did sails thirty years ago. Iron-clads are di- 
vided into — 

Broadside ships, 

Central-battery ships, m 

Turret ships, 

Barbette ships, 

Belted Cruisers, 

Protected Cruisers, and 

Bams. 

The Broadside ships represent the earliest descrip- 
tion of armored sea-going vessels. Their sides are 
protected for the whole or a greater part of their 
length by iron plates of uniform thickness. 

Central-battery ships have the battery, which is 
centrally located, more heavily protected. 

Turret ships are similar to the American u moni- 
tors." 

Barbette ships are so called from the fact that their 
heavy guns are fired en barbette, or over a bank, instead 
of through port-holes. 

Belted cruisers are similar to barbette ships, but 
are of lighter build. 

Protected cruisers have no vertical side-armor, the 
plating being confined to the decks. 

Rams are those ships provided with submarine 
protruding bows. 



88 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

There are also such vessels as " Steam Cruisers," 
" Torpedo Cruisers," " Dispatch Vessels," and u Gun- 
boats," whose names are a sufficient description of 
their characteristics. The grades of officers are very 
similar to those in the United States Navy, and are as 
follows : 

Admiral of the Fleet. 

Admiral. 

Vice-Admiral. 

Rear-Admiral. 

Captain of the Fleet. 

Commodore. 

Captain. 

Commander. 

Lieutenant. 

Sub-Lieutenant. 

Midshipman. 

Naval Cadet. 

There are also Staff Captains, Staff Commanders, 
Navigating Lieutenants, Navigating Sub-Lieutenants, 
Navigating Midshipmen, Torpedo Lieutenants, etc. 
The first two distinctions apply to officers of the 
grades mentioned who are attached to the staff of a 
flag-officer ; the others are officers selected for es- 
pecially assisting in the navigation of the ship, torpedo 
practice, etc. Each admiral of whatever grade when 
on active service has a flag-lieutenant. It was lately 
the custom that, when the term of service of an admi- 
ral in command of a fleet had expired, and in naval 
parlance he was said to u haul down his flag," his flag- 
lieutenant was entitled to be promoted to the grade of 
commander. 



PROFESSIONS. 89 

The foregoing are called Executive officers. Sur- 
geons, engineers, paymasters, and flag-officers' secre- 
taries are called civil officers. 

The direction and control of the Navy are had by 
the Commissioners, who form the Board of Admiralty. 
Officers enter the Naval Service at the age of twelve 
or thirteen. They are nominated to Cadetships by a 
lord of the Admiralty, and, after passing some prelimi- 
nary examinations, are educated for their profession 
on a training-ship — the present one being the Britannia. 
Thence they enter the Navy. Every step upward in 
rank to that of captain is preceded by an examina- 
tion. The uniform of officers is dark blue, and, in its 
main characteristics, similar to the American uniform. 
All officers wear a dress-coat or " swallow-tail " in full 
dress, with gold-laced trousers, and all grades above 
midshipman wear cocked hats. The undress cap of 
all ranks is surrounded by a black ribbed band, the 
decoration in front being for executive officers a silver 
anchor, and for civil officers a gold anchor, surmounted 
by (in both) a gold crown. With executive officers the 
top band of gold-lace on the cuff has a loop. The top 
band of civil officers has no loop, but between the lace 
bands are cloth or velvet stripes to wit : Scarlet for the 
Medical Department ; white for Paymasters and Sec- 
retaries ; purple for Engineers ; and blue for the Edu- 
cation Department. Shoulder-straps are not worn in 
the Navy. The device on the button is a perpendicu- 
lar anchor beneath a crown. Midshipmen, except in 
full dress, wear a short monkey-jacket ; they wear a 
dirk but no sword. The chief stations of the Navy 
are the Mediterranean, East Indies, Cape of Good 
7 



go GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Hope, West Indies (America), Pacific, China, and the 
Channel, the latter being the Home station. Fleet is 
a word more commonly used than squadron. So also 
is dock yard the proper expression instead of navy yard. 
Sidewheel steamers are called paddle steamers, and 
propellers, screws. The naval flag is the Cross of St. 
George on a white field, with the " Union " in the right- 
hand upper corner, and is called the White Ensign. 
Before the distinctive grades of " Admiral of the Red," 
"White," or "Blue" were abolished, Red admirals 
flew the red ensign on the ships of their fleet ; Blue 
admirals a blue ensign; and White admirals a white 
ensign, the flag which all now fly. The red ensign is 
now the distinctive sign of all merchant vessels, and 
the blue of ships of the naval reserve, colonial vessels, 
and consuls. All war-ships are denominated "Her 
Majesty's Ship," which is commonly abbreviated into 
" H. M. S." Thus, a ship is spoken of as H. M. S. 
"Conqueror." "Royal Navy," when placed after 
officers' names, is usually abbreviated into R. N. 

The Marines are called the Royal Marines, and are 
a regiment, not a " corps." They form part of the 
Navy, and number, all told, about fourteen thousand. 
The regiment is separated into two sections, Marine 
Light Infantry and Marine Artillery. The marine 
uniforms are in all essential particulars the same as 
those worn by the Army, the color being scarlet for 
infantry and blue for artillery. The motto of the regi- 
ment is Per mare et per terrain (By sea and land). 
Whatever they may be as a fighting force — and their 
record in that respect is now very high — socially, the 
marines are considered at best but second class. 



PROFESSIONS. 



91 



The profession of Medicine is, as we have said, not 
one sought by "gentlemen." It has been hinted that 
it requires too much brains and ability. But whether 
that be the reason or not, it is unquestioned that a 
" doctor " in England does not socially hold the posi- 
tion he does on the Continent or in America. The 
brother of the present Earl of Carnarvon is a doctor, 
but he practices in Paris. Of course, there are many 
" gentlemen," and thousands of gentlemen in the real 
sense of the word, who are physicians or surgeons in 
England. In England there is a marked distinction 
between the professions of physician and surgeon. 
Physicians only are called " doctor." Surgeons are 
called "Mister." 

An English medical man of standing is either a 
" Licentiate of the Royal College of Physicians " of 
London (which gives him the right to put Z. R. C. P. 
after his name), a diplomat " Member of the Royal 
College of Surgeons" of England (M. R. C. S., or if a 
" Fellow," F. R. C. S.), or a " Licentiate of the Society 
of Apothecaries " (Z. S. A.). 

Licentiates and members of the Edinburgh and 
Dublin Colleges also stand high. 

All physicians, surgeons, and students have to be 
registered in the Registry of the General Medical 
Council, of which there are branches for England, 
Scotland, and Ireland. 

It is a curious thing that for centuries no doctor or 
surgeon has been raised to the peerage, no matter what 
his great merits. Successful or celebrated medical men 
are knighted or made baronets. Brook Street in Lon- 
don is the street where fashionable and " swell " doctors 



9 2 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



and surgeons live. Physicians do not have " offices " 
in England as they do in America." It would be 
"bad form" to speak of going to a doctor's " office " 
— his house is the proper expression. 

A surgeon's " office " is called his " surgery." Phy- 
sicians and surgeons always wear high hats — black in 
winter, and white or drab in summer — and always a 
dark frock or morning coat. This is the regulation 
"professional" garb. Doctors' fees in England de- 
pend upon the incomes of the patients, which are 
gauged by the rental of the houses in which they live. 

The following are the charges usually made by gen- 
eral practitioners : 





RENTAL. 


SERVICE. 




£10 to £25. 


£25 to £50. 


£50 to £100. 


Ordinary visit .... 


2s. 6d. to 3s. 6d. 


3 j. 6d. to 5 s. 


$s. to 7 s. 6d. 


Night visit 


Doub 


le an ordinary 


visit. 


Mileage beyond 2 








miles from home. 


is. 6d. 


2S. 


2s. 6a. 


Detention per hr. . 


Sa 


me as ordinary 


visit. 


Letters of advice. . 


Sa 


me as ordinary 


visit. 


Attendance on 








servants 


is. 6d. 


2s. 6d. to 3s. 6d. 


3s. 6d. to 5j. 


Midwifery ... 


21s. 


21s. to 30^. 


42s. to 105^ 


Consultations. 








Advice or visit 








alone 


21s. 


2 1 s. 


21s. 


Advice with an- 




other doctor . . . 


2is. 


2IS. tO 42S. 


21s. to 42s. 


Mileage over two 








miles 


10s. 6d. 


ios. 6d. 


ios. 6d. 







Of course, a good deal depends on the doctor's 
position and practice. All engaged in the profession 



PROFESSIONS. 93 

are presumed to be equal in skill, and therefore entitled 
to charge the same fees. But this is a violent presump- 
tion easily rebutted by the fact that, while a doctor 
living in the eastern suburbs of London will perhaps 
charge but half a crown or three and sixpence if a 
patient goes to his house, he would, if he lived in the 
neighborhood of Manchester Square, exact a fee of 
two guineas for the first and one guinea for each sub- 
sequent visit. If a doctor like Sir William Gull or 
Sir William Turner goes out of town to see a patient, 
the fee may range from ;£ioo to £s oo i according to 
the time employed. 

Members of the Royal College of Physicians place 
M. D. after their names. 

To call a surgeon " doctor " would be very " bad 
form." No medical man should be spoken to as 
"doctor" without his name also being mentioned, as 
"Yes, doctor^ "No, doctor," but "Yes, Dr. /ones," 
" No, Dr. Smith." Dentists have no social standing 
at all in England, and are never by any chance called 
doctor. They are all misters. Oculists are not very 
much better, socially. Of course, it all depends on 
what a man is by birth, irrespective of his profession. 
There are certainly great physicians and surgeons who 
are invited to the court entertainments without in- 
quiry as to who they are beyond their professional 
standing, Sir William Gull, Sir William Jenner, Sir 
Thomas Acland, and Sir Mathews Duncan, for exam- 
ple. But they are exceptions which prove the rule to 
be the other way. 



III. 

OCCUPATIONS. 

Occupations may be divided into public and pri- 
vate. The public consist of offices under Government, 
from heads of departments down to subordinate 
clerks. There are an immense number of public 
offices in England, and an enormous quantity of posi- 
tions and clerkships. These are chiefly obtained by 
competitive examination, and as in England the rule 
of rotation in office does not apply below the head of 
the office, and a position is therefore conferred and 
held for life, the permanency of public offices makes 
them eagerly sought for by sons of gentlemen. These 
public offices are embraced under the general term 
of the Civil Service. 

THE CIVIL SERVICE. 

The Civil Service is the name used for all the civil 
offices under the Crown. Every one holding a post 
under the Government that is not a legal, naval, or 
military post is called a Civil Servant. The Civil 
Service is divided into departments, and at the head 
of each is a Minister of the Crown, or leading politi- 
cian. The clerkships in the several departments are 
obtained by competitive examinations as to fitness. 



OCCUPATIONS. 95 

Each candidate must, however, be nominated by a 
member of the Government before he can enter the 
competition, or "go up for his exam.," as the phrase 
is. The following are the chief Government depart- 
ments : 

The Treasury. The Lords of the Treasury are 
five in number, including the "First Lord," and the 
Chancellor of the Exchequer. The three others are 
called Junior Lords. The First Lord is generally the 
Prime Minister, and has the power of controlling all 
the appointments made by other members of the Min- 
istry. 

The Chancellor of the Exchequer has the entire 
control of the public moneys and of all matters relat- 
ing to its receipt and disbursement. The three Junior 
Lords are members of Parliament. There are two 
Political Secretaries — one attending to financial and 
the other to parliamentary business. The permanent 
Under-Secretary is the official head of the department. 
The Treasury is the highest branch of the Executive, 
and exercises its supervision over all the revenue offi- 
ces, as well as over every department of the Civil 
Service. The office of the Treasury is in Whitehall. 

The Home Office. 

The chief officer of this department is the Secre- 
tary of State for the Home Department. He has direct 
control over all internal affairs, the administration of 
criminal justice, the regulations of prisons, etc., the 
police, and constabulary. All official communications 
from the Cabinet to the Vice-Regal Court in Ireland 
are made through his department, the Lord Lieutenant 
consulting him on all important matters. He has 



96 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

under him two under-secretaries, an assistant under- 
secretary, and a staff of clerks. The Home Office is 
in Whitehall. 

The Foreign Office. 

The head of this department is the Secretary of 
State for Foreign Affairs. He is the official channel of 
communication between Great Britain and other coun- 
tries ; all treaties and alliances are made through him, 
and it is part of his duty to protect English subjects 
residing abroad. All ambassadors and consuls are 
under his control. He has under him two under- 
secretaries, two assistant under-secretaries, and a staff 
of clerks. The Foreign Office is in Downing Street. 

The Colonial Office. 

The head of the office is the Secretary of State for 
the Colonies. His duties are confined to colonial 
matters, and combine a watchful supervision of the 
interests of the colonies, the administration of their 
laws and customs, the directing of their government, 
and the appointment of their governors. He has under 
him two under-secretaries, three assistant under-secre- 
taries, and a staff of clerks. The Colonial Office is in 
Downing Street. 

The War Office. 

The head of this office is the Secretary of State for 
War. His duties comprise the arrangement of the 
number of men which Parliament is annually obliged 
to authorize for the army in the Estimates, to decide 
what troops are to be sent abroad in time of war, and 
to appoint the generals who are to command them. 
He is, in short, the official medium between the gov- 
ernment and the army, and also appoints officers to 



OCCUPATIONS. 



97 



the militia and reserve forces. All promotions in 
the Regular Army are submitted to him before being 
sent up for the Sovereign's approval. He has under 
him a parliamentary under-secretary, a financial sec- 
retary, a permanent under-secretary, an assistant un- 
der-secretary, a legal secretary, and a large staff of 
military and civil officials. The War Office is in 
Pall Mall. 

The India Office. 

The head of this office is the Secretary of State for 
India. He is the Government medium in conducting 
the entire administration of the British Empire in 
India. In him are vested all the powers which, prior 
to 1858, were exercised by the East India Company 
and the Board of Control. He has under him two 
under-secretaries, an assistant under-secretary, and a 
staff of clerks. He is also assisted in his duties by the 
Council of India. The India Office is in St. James's 
Park. 

The Board of Admiralty. 

The head of this office is styled the First Lord of 
the Admiralty. The Board consists of five commis- 
sioners, all called " Lords/' They have the general 
direction and control of all affairs connected with the 
Navy. The First Lord is generally a civilian. The 
others are called respectively the Senior Naval Lord, 
the Second Naval Lord, the Junior Naval Lord, and 
the Civil Lord, the latter having a seat in Parliament. 
The three first are naval officers, and are called " Sea 
Lords." The office of the Admiralty, or "The Ad- 
miralty/' as it is called, is in Whitehall. The commis- 
sioners have under them two permanent secretaries, 



9 8 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

termed the First Secretary and the Naval Secretary, 
and a staff of clerks. 

The Post-Office. 

The head of this office is the Postmaster-General, 
whose powers and duties are similar to those exer- 
cised by the same official in the United States. The 
administration of the Inland Telegraph, which is ex- 
clusively under Government control in Great Britain 
and Ireland, and comprised within the Post-Office De- 
partment, forms a part of his duties. He has under 
him two secretaries, two assistant secretaries, and a 
large staff of subordinates. The General Post-Office 
is in St. Martins-le-Grand. 

The Board of Trade. 

The head of this office is the President of the 
Board of Trade. It is divided in a Harbor, a Rail- 
way, a Marine, and a Statistical Department, and ex- 
ercises its supervision over the negotiation of commer- 
cial treaties, the working of railways, and all matters 
connected with the commercial interests of the nation. 
The President has under him a parliamentary secre- 
tary and an under-secretary. The office of the Board 
of Trade is in Whitehall Gardens. 

The foregoing are the principal offices, each of 
which is presided over by a member of the Ministry. 
There are others of importance, as the Local Govern- 
ment Board, having the supervision of laws relating to 
the public health, the relief of the poor, and local 
government ; the Board of Inland Revenue, for the 
management and control of stamp-duties, taxes, and 
excise ; and the Board of Customs, for the manage- 



OCCUPATIONS. 



99 



ment of custom-houses, the collection of export and im- 
port duties, and the control and supervision of all 
matters relating thereto. Besides which there are 
many more offices, all comprised under the head of 
the Civil Service, but of minor import except to 
Englishmen, whose interests may be either directly 
or indirectiy connected with their purposes and 
workings. 

The Civil List is the national allowance apportioned 
to the Sovereign for the support of household and the 
dignity of the Crown. 

Private occupations for gentlemen, or those in 
which it would be considered "good form " to engage, 
may include almost any sort that does not partake 
of retail trade. Thus, there are gentlemen — in some 
cases noblemen — who are clerks in banks, insurance 
offices, and mercantile houses ; are agents and private 
secretaries to noblemen and gentry of large estates. 
Many are partners in various businesses, such as 
breweries and factories, or are directors or "chair- 
men" of banks, railway, and " limited " companies, 
receiving pay therefor. Others are secretaries of as- 
sociations and clubs, while a number have taken to 
"farming" as an occupation fit and proper for "gen- 
tlemen." If amusing one's self be an occupation, 
then gentlemen s farming in England is one. Recre- 
ation in the shape of unlimited cricket, lawn-tennis, 
horse-racing, fox-hunting, shooting, and fishing seems 
to be the staple produce, and plenty of "wholesome 
exercise " the sole profit of the average gentleman's 
farm. No wonder this new "occupation " can not be 
made to pay ! Others, again, have " gone on the 



100 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Stock-Exchange," as being a stock broker is called in 
England. Indeed, it is doubtful if anything in the 
shape of "business/' or requiring business capacity or 
ability, is suitable to average English "gentlemen." 
Accustomed from their early youth to have everything 
done for them, and to see their fathers employ agents 
and solicitors to attend to the simplest business mat- 
ters, they have never either acquired or had culti- 
vated in them a taste or aptitude for real, genuine 
work. A close and continuous observance of the Eng- 
lish " gentleman " as he exists in English high soci- 
ety, justifies the writer in asserting that there are hun- 
dreds of ladies in America who know more of busi- 
ness than do English " gentlemen." A few gentlemen 
have soared above the prejudices of class and have 
gone on the stage, a proceeding, from a social point 
of view, in very "bad form." Actors and actress- 
es in England have no social position whatever, and 
it takes either most exceptional merit, as in the case 
of Henry Irving or Mary Anderson, or very high 
birth, to obtain any temporary recognition from soci- 
ety's individual members, for it is only individually 
that members of high society can recognize persons 
dehors its limits.* 

With these people who have some occupation (of 
profit or otherwise) there is a stupendous number of 
utterly occupationless men : retired Army and Navy 
officers, living on slender private incomes or Govern- 

* Still, actors are sought after in much excellent society, and 
they are to be seen at some of the greatest houses in England. — 
Editor. 



OCCUPATIONS, IOI 

ment pensions, together with gentlemen of elegant 
leisure, dependent upon an allowance from their 
fathers, mothers, uncles, aunts, or other relations of 
sufficient means and family fealty to give them one, 
even though it may keep the recipients in genteel 
idleness. 



IV. 

GOVERNMENT. 

The form of Government in England is a limited 
monarchy \ consisting of the Sovereign and the Houses 
of Lord and Commons, without whose joint approval 
no legislative measure is complete, though a large dis- 
cretion is left to the Executive. For administrative 
purposes, England is divided into forty counties ; 
Wales into twelve ; Scotland into thirty-three ; and 
Ireland into thirty-two. To each of these counties 
there are, with some few exceptions, a Lord Lieuten- 
ant and a High Sheriff, and a number of Justices of 
the Peace, besides stipendiary magistrates in London 
and other large cities. 

Ireland, as a whole, has a Lord Lieutenant as well 
as one for each county. He is always a peer, and 
represents the Sovereign in everything, keeping up a 
vice-regal court, similar to that of the Sovereign. 

THE CONSTITUTION. 

The constitution is an unwritten one. Magna 
Charta, the Petition of Right, and the Bill of Rights 
form its code. Its great and governing principles are 
as follows : The government of the country by an 
hereditary Sovereign, either male or female of the 



GO VERNMENT. 1 03 

Protestant Church, ruling with limited powers, and 
bound to summon and consult a Parliament of the 
whole realm, comprising hereditary peers and elective 
representatives of the Commons. 

That without the sanction of Parliament no tax of 
any kind can be imposed, and no law can be made, 
repealed, or altered. 

That no man be arbitrarily fined or imprisoned, 
that no man's property or liberties be impaired, and 
that no man be in any way punished, except after law- 
ful trial. Trial by jury. 

That justice shall not be sold or delayed. 

THE MINISTRY. 

The Ministry is composed of the leader of the po- 
litical party in power, assisted by his friends and sup- 
porters, as a majority in Parliament is indispensable 
for the carrying on of the Government. The Sover- 
eign may appoint her own Ministry, or may order any 
person to form one. Thus, when the Ministry is over- 
thrown by a defeat of any important bill which they 
have introduced or " brought in," as it is called, or by 
a vote of want of confidence, the Sovereign sends for 
the principal statesman of opposite politics, and in- 
trusts him with the task of forming a new Ministry. 
This statesman becomes the Prime Minister, or Pre- 
mier^ and as such generally holds the office of First 
Lord of the Treasury, though he may hold any other. 
The Cabinet Council, shortly termed the Cabinet, forms 
only part of the Ministry. 

The constitution and number of the Cabinet de- 
pend upon the recommendation of the First Lord of 



104 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

the Treasury, and he appoints his colleagues or " forms 
the Ministry," usually selecting those of his supporters 
who have rendered conspicuous political services to 
his party, or whose administrative capabilities, rank, 
talent, or powers of oratory are likely to aid him in 
carrying on the Government The Ministry usually 
belongs to a distinct political party, and accepts office 
pledged to carry out some particular plan or policy of 
Government. 

The following Officers of State compose the Min- 
istry : * 

i. The First Lord of the Treasury. 

2. The Lord Chancellor. 

3. The Chancellor of the Exchequer. 

4. The Secretary of State for the Home Depart- 
ment, commonly called "The Home Secretary." 

5. The Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs. 

6. The Secretary of State for the Colonies. 

7. The Secretary of State for War. 

8. The Secretary of State for India. 

9. The Lord President of the Council. 

10. The First Lord of the Admiralty. 

11. The President of the Board of Trade. 

12. The Postmaster-General. 

13. The President of the Local Government Board. 

14. The Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster. 

15. The Vice-President of the Council on Educa- 
tion. 

16. The Lord Privy Seal. 

17. The Chief Secretary for Ireland. 

* See further as to these offices, under head of Civil Service, page 94. 



GOVERNMENT. 105 

The Cabinet necessarily consists of the first nine 
of these, and frequently of the first fourteen. A states- 
man for whom no place can be found, but whose ad- 
vice and influence are important, often joins the Cabi- 
net as Lord Privy Seal. The Chief Secretary for Ire- 
land sometimes has a seat there. Distinguished states- 
men who hold no office under Government are some- 
times made members of the Cabinet. 

In order to facilitate the dispatch of business in 
Parliament, it is generally arranged so that the chiefs 
of departments who are peers have their under-secre- 
taries in the House of Commons, and vice versa. 

Many other political offices, subordinate to the 
great offices of state, and a number of the Sovereign's 
household, go out with a change in the Ministry, their 
places being filled by the party in power. 

The Ministry is termed "the Government," and 
" the Administration. " The party in Parliament op- 
posed to the Ministry is called the "Opposition." 
When ministers have served for a period of three 
years, they are each entitled to a pension of ^2,000 
for life on retirement, in computing which period it is 
usual to reckon the aggregate tenure of office, if it 
should happen that any of them have served twice. 
The pension is granted on application, and only when 
the circumstances of the applicant render it necessary. 

PRIVY COUNCIL. 

The Privy Council, or Council Table, consists of 
the assembly of the Sovereign's Privy Councilors for 
matters of State. During the existence of the Star- 
Chamber, the members of the Privy Council were 
8 



106 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

members of that court. Their number was ancient- 
ly about twelve, but it is now indefinitely increased. 
The present usage is, that no members attend the 
deliberations of the council who are not specially 
summoned. 

Privy Councilors must be natural-born subjects of 
Great Britain, and are nominated by the Sovereign 
without any patent or grant. After nomination and 
taking the oath of office they immediately become 
Privy Councilors. Formerly they remained in office 
only during the life of the Sovereign, who chose them 
subject to removal at discretion, but now the Privy 
Council remains in existence six months after the de- 
mise of the Crown, unless sooner determined by the 
successor to the throne, and it is their duty to cause 
the successor to be proclaimed King or Queen. The 
Privy Council of Scotland is merged in that of Eng- 
land. The duties of a Privy Councilor as stated in 
his oath of office are to the best of his discretion truly 
and impartially to advise the Sovereign ; to keep secret 
his council, to avoid corruption ; to strengthen the 
Sovereign's council in all that by them is thought good 
for the Sovereign and the land ; to withstand those 
who attempt the contrary, and to do all that a good 
councilor ought to do unto his Sovereign. 

The court is of great antiquity. An offense against 
a Privy Councilor stands on the same footing as an 
offense against any other individual. 

The members of the Privy Council are generally 
chosen from the more prominent and influential peers, 
men of political importance, in the House of Com- 
mons, the judges and diplomatists. The Privy Coun- 



GOVERNMENT. 107 

* 

cil is presided over by an official called the " Lord 
President." 

The Judicial Committee of the Privy Council, to 
whom appeals lie on certain questions of law in cer- 
tain cases, is composed of the Lord President, Lord 
Chancellor, Lords Justices of Appeal, Master of the 
Rolls, Lords Chief Justices, and Judges of the late 
Courts of Queen's Bench, Common Pleas, Exchequer, 
and of Probate and Admiralty (being Privy Council- 
ors), and all Privy Councilors who have held any of the 
offices mentioned, with four paid judges, specially ap- 
pointed. 

Members of the Privy Council are addressed as 
The Right Honorable, and it is customary to add P. C. 
after their names in any formal proceeding. 

PARLIAMENT. 

The Wintenagemot of the Saxons and the Curia 
Regis of the early Norman kings grew into the English 
Parliament, chiefly by the separation of the minor from 
the greater nobles, and the re-enforcement of the former 
by representatives from the boroughs. This change, 
from which originated the House of Commons, began 
to be apparent in the reign of King John. At the 
Revolution of 1688 the organization of the British 
Parliament was distinctly defined. 

The constituent parts of Parliament are the Sover- 
eign, the House of Lords, and the House of Commons. 

The House of Lords consists of two kinds : 
Lords Spiritual and Lords Temporal. 

The Lords Spiritual are the Archbishops of Can- 
terbury and York, and twenty-four bishops. 



108 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

The Lords Temporal comprise the whole peerage 
of Great Britain, and of certain representatives of the 
peerages of Scotland and Ireland. These latter are 
called representative peers. There are, however, many- 
Scotch and Irish peers who have English titles, which 
give them seats in the House as English peers. For 
instance, the Duke of Buccleuch sits as the Earl of 
Doncaster, and the Duke of Leinster (an Irish title) as 
Viscount Leinster, an English title. Lords and peers 
are synonymous words when used in this connection. 
The Scottish representative peers are elected by their 
own body for every new Parliament ; the Irish hold 
their seats for life. The Lord Chancellor, sitting on 
the woolsack — a large cushion stuffed with wool, and 
hence its name — acts as Speaker or Chairman of the 
Lords. The Temporal Peers (or lords) are of six 
ranks, viz. : Royal Princes, Dukes, Marquises, Earls, 
Viscounts, and Barons. 

The House of Lords forms the highest court of 
justice to decide appeals from the Court of Chancery, 
and the different branches of the High Court of Jus- 
tice. Any bill, except a money bill, may originate in 
the House of Lords. 

The following is the ceremony in use in admitting 
a peer into the House of Lords : After the peers have 
taken their seats, the Lord Chancellor being on the 
woolsack, the Garter King-at-Arms,* attired in his 
tabard, and bare-headed, comes into the House of 
Lords bearing the patent (if there be one) and writ of 
summons of the peer to be introduced, who then fol- 

* See page 285, 



GOVERNMENT. 



109 



lows between two peers of his own rank, attired in 
their robes of estate, and is led by them up to the 
Lord Chancellor, to whom he makes obeisance. The 
Garter King-at-Arms then presents the patent and 
writ to the Lord Chancellor, who directs the same to 
be read. This being done, the oaths are administered 
to the new peer, and the Lord Chancellor dismisses 
him to take his seat, to which he is directed by the two 
noblemen who introduce him, the Garter King-at-Arms 
leading the way. The writ is then delivered by the 
Lord Chancellor to the Clerk of the House, to be laid 
up. The new peer forthwith rises from his seat and 
returns to the Lord Chancellor, who congratulates him 
on becoming a member of the House of Peers, or on 
his elevation to a higher grade of the peerage, as the 
case may be. 

Three lords form a quorum. Content or non-content 
is said in voting, and when a case of equal voting oc- 
curs the non-contents gain the victory. The Lord Chan- 
cellor can both join in the debates and vote. He does 
not decide, as does the Speaker of the House of Com- 
mons, upon the regularity of proceedings. The House 
of Lords at large does this, and members, while de- 
livering their speeches, address the assembly and not 
the Lord Chancellor. The peers, by their privilege as 
a body, can not be arrested and taken into custody, 
unless for an indictable offense. This being the 
privilege of Parliament, they hold it in common with 
the members of the House of Commons, except that 
the privilege of a commoner ceases within a limited 
period after the dissolution of Parliament, while that 
of a peer is perpetual. Also, to assault by violence a 



HO GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

peer,* or his servant, is a contempt of Parliament, 
and punishable with severity. 

Peers are not subject to make answer to questions 
from the House of Commons. All bills that may in 
their consequences in any way affect the rights of the 
peerage, are, by the custom of Parliament, to have their 
first rise and beginning in the House of Lords, and to 
suffer no changes or amendments in the House of 
Commons. A very ancient privilege of the peers, 
which now appears to have fallen into disuse, is de- 
clared by the Charter of the Forest, confirmed in Par- 
liament in the time of Henry III, namely, that every 
Lord Spiritual or Temporal summoned to Parliament, 
and passing through the King's forests, may, both go- 
ing and returning, kill one or two of the King's deer 
without warrant, in view of the forester if he be pres- 
ent, or on blowing a horn if he be absent, that he may 
not seem to take the King's venison by stealth. 

The important privilege of franking letters, which 
formerly the peers possessed in common with the mem- 
bers of the House of Commons, was abandoned on the 
passage of the Penny Postage Act, which came into 
operation January 10, 1840. The privileges above 
stated belong to peers in their capacity of members of 
Parliament. They also possess others attached to their 
personal dignity, which will be found enumerated un- 
der the head of " The Nobility." 

The Sovereign's younger sons and grandsons, when 
created peers, are entitled to seats in the House of 
Lords at the left hand of the throne ; but when their 

* Shared in common with members of the House of Commons. 



GOVERNMENT. Ill 

father (or mother, if Queen) dies they become only col- 
laterally related to the Crown, and take their places as 
first upon the ducal bench. 

The abbreviation M. P n meaning "Member of 
Parliament/ ' is never placed after the name of a mem- 
ber of the House of Lords. It is exclusively significant 
of a member of the House of Commons. 

The robes of peers are not worn by them except on 
the opening of Parliament or some state occasion. A 
peer, who has become a bankrupt, can not sit or vote 
in the House of Lords until he has satisfied his credit- 
ors or annulled his bankruptcy. A peer has at all 
times the right of audience with the Sovereign. 

The House of Commons consists of members elect- 
ed by the body of the people, or rather, more properly 
speaking, by such of the people who, under the exist- 
ing laws, possess the franchise or right to vote for 
Members of Parliament. 

Members are elected to represent counties, bor- 
oughs (which include cities also), and universities. 
The distinction between a city and a borough is this : 
A city is a town with a corporation and mayor, and 
the see of a bishop, i. e., a cathedral. A borough has 
a corporation and mayor, but no bishop's see. 

Members representing counties are called Knights 
of the Shire, or county members. Those who repre- 
sent boroughs are called burgesses, or borough mem- 
bers. No one can be a member of the House of Com- 
mons who is — 

i. An alien or foreigner who has not been natu- 
ralized. 

2. A judge of any court. 



112 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

3. A female, or person under the age of twenty- 
one years. 

4. A clergyman of either the English Established, 
Scottish, or Romish Church. 

5. An English peer. 

6. A lunatic, idiot, outlaw, or convict of treason or 
felony. 

7. Candidates guilty of bribing, etc., at an election. 

8. Sheriffs of counties. 

9. Persons holding places of profit under the Crown, 
created since October 25, 1705. 

10. Pensioners of the Crown. 

11. Government contractors (with certain excep- 
tions). Until the year 1858 members of the House of 
Commons were required to possess property of a cer- 
tain value, but in that year this qualification w r as abol- 
ished. A member need not reside in the county or 
borough he represents. 

In the reign of Edward I the Commons contained 
275 members; there were 300 under Henry VI. In 
1707, at the time of the union with Scotland, there 
were 513 members, 45 were then added for Scotland, 
and in 1801, 100 for Ireland, making a total of 658. 

The present House consists of 670 members, viz. : 
465 for England, 30 for Wales, 72 for Scotland, and 
103 for Ireland. 

According to the theory of the Constitution, no 
member of the House of Commons can resign his seat. 
But a law of Queen Anne provides that a member who 
takes office under the Crown, vacates his seat, and it 
has accordingly come to be the custom for members 
who wish to resign, to apply to the Chancellor of the 



GO VERNMENT. 1 1 3 

Exchequer for the Stewardship of the Chiltern Hun- 
dreds, whose beech-woods now need no custodian. 
This office, accepted one day, is resigned the next ; 
and so the member is free. An Irish member wishing 
to vacate his seat, usually accepts the office of 
" Escheater of Munster." Thus it is that a member 
invited to a seat in the Cabinet has to be re-elected, 
should he accept the ministerial office and wish to re- 
main in Parliament. If, however, a member merely 
change the office he holds — for example, if the Solicitor- 
General becomes, by promotion, Attorney-General — 
he need not submit himself for re-election. 

A member may be expelled for misconduct, and 
his seat will become vacated if he be made a bankrupt, 
and does not satisfy his creditors within a year. 

Should a member persevere in breaches of order, 
the Speaker may " name " him, as it is called, a course 
uniformly followed by the censure of the House. In 
extreme cases the Speaker may order members or per- 
sons who have committed breaches of privilege of 
the House into custody until the pleasure of the House 
be signified. 

The House of Commons is presided over by a 
Speaker. There is a Deputy Speaker, also called the 
Chairman of Committees, who presides during the Speak- 
er's absence from the Chair. The Speaker is addressed 
by members as " Mr. Speaker," the Deputy Speaker 
by his own name. Members of the House of Com- 
mons in debate and speeches refer to other members 
as " The honorable member for such-and-such a 
place." In the House of Lords a member is referred 
to as " the noble lord " ; if occupying, or having oc- 



U4 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



cupied, a judicial position, as " the noble and learned 
lord" ; if a duke, "the noble duke," etc. 

In both Houses approbation is shown by applause, 
which is always called cheers in the published reports, 
and by acclamations of " Hear, hear," which mean that 
what has been said is to the point and worthy of being 
heard. The Speaker of the House of Commons wears 
a black silk gown richly ornamented and trimmed 
with gold, and a full-bottom wig. 

On the day fixed for the meeting of a new Parlia- 
ment, the members of both Houses assemble and take 
the oath prescribed by law. The Commons then, 
under an order from the Crown, proceed to elect their 
Speaker. The Speaker is chosen by the House of 
Commons from among its own members, subject to the 
approval of the Sovereign, and holds his office till the 
dissolution of the Parliament in which he was elected. 
His duties are, subject to the difference of the form of 
government and the peculiar usages incident thereto, 
similar to those devolving upon the Speaker of the 
House of Representatives. K.\ the end of his official 
labors, he is generally rewarded with a peerage 
and a pension of ^4,000 for two lives. He is 
a member of the Privy Council. As soon as the 
Speaker is chosen and the oaths taken, a proceeding 
in the Commons which usually occupies three or four 
days, the Sovereign declares to both Houses, in person 
or by commission, the causes of calling the Parliament. 
This declaration from the Sovereign is called the 
" Queen's (or J£/ng 9 s, as the case may be) Speech," or 
u The Speech from the Throne." It is made before 
the Houses of Lords and Commons assembled for the 



GO VERNMENT. 1 1 5 

purpose of hearing it, in the House of Lords. It is 
prepared beforehand by the ministry, and briefly sets 
forth the condition of public affairs and the new meas- 
ures to be submitted to Parliament, and is in its nature 
and purport analogous to the annual " President's 
Message " in the United States. 

When the Queen opens Parliament in person she 
goes in state to the House of Lords, and takes her 
seat upon the throne. The Commons are then sum- 
moned, and, with the Speaker, attend at the bar. The 
speech is then handed to the Queen by the Lord 
Chancellor, who stands on the right of the throne, and 
it is read by her. The Queen then retires, and the 
business of the session begins. The Commons return 
to their chamber, and, by way of form, read some bill 
to keep up their privilege of not giving priority to the 
Royal speech. Two members, appointed by the Gov- 
ernment, then move and second an "address" in 
either House, thanking the Queen for the speech, and 
each House appoints a deputation to present it. A 
debate, called the " debate on the Queen's Speech," 
follows in both Houses. 

When Parliament is opened by commission, the 
Royal speech is read by the Lord Chancellor, who is 
always one of the commissioners, and the " address" 
passed. When Parliament meets after having been 
prorogued for a certain time, there is always an " open- 
ing " of Parliament, as in the case of a new Parliament, 
by either the Sovereign in person or by commission, 
and a " speech " read, though no Speaker has to be 
elected. 

Before any business is undertaken, prayers are 



1 1 6 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

read in both Houses ; in the House of Lords by a 
bishop, usually the junior bishop present, and in the 
House of Commons by the Speaker's chaplain. 

The House of Lords meets at five o'clock in the 
afternoon, the House of Commons at four, except on 
Wednesdays, when it meets at noon. The ministerial 
members, or those who support the Ministry, sit on the 
right-hand side of the Speaker's chair in the House of 
Commons, and those of the Opposition on the left. In 
the House of Lords, substituting the throne for the 
Speaker's chair, the same rule is generally observed 
except upon state occasions, when the lords take their 
seats upon separate benches, according to their rank 
in the peerage, irrespective of their political opinions. 
These benches are called the "Ducal Bench," the 
'''Marquises Bench," etc. The bishops also sit on a 
separate bench, and at all times, when present in the 
House, wear their bishop's robes. 

Forty members of the Commons form a quorum ; 
Aye and No is said in voting, and the Speaker does 
not vote except in cases of equality, when he has a 
casting vote. The necessity of voting supplies to 
carry on the Government secures the meeting of Parlia- 
ment annually. The process by which a bill becomes 
an act of Parliament is as follows : After notice of 
motion is duly given and seconded, leave is given to 
bring in the bill. It is then read for the first time, but 
no voting takes place, as this reading merely makes 
the members acquainted with the details of the meas- 
ure. A day is then fixed for the second reading, be- 
fore the arrival of which the bill is printed and circu- 
lated. The first debate and voting take place after 



GO VERNMENT. ' \ \ 7 

the second reading. The members vote by going 
into different lobbies, which is called a division, and 
they are there counted by tellers, who hand the divis- 
ion lists to the Speaker. The House then forms a 
committee — either select or of the whole House — to 
discuss and amend the details of the measure. After 
a third reading and voting the bill is sent up to the 
Lords. In the Lords the procedure is similar. But 
if the bill is amended or altered there, it is sent back 
to the Commons, who either agree to its amended pro- 
visions or demand a conference with the Lords. An 
indorsement in Norman-French — a relic of the olden 
days when all statutes were written in that language — 
marks the successful passage of the measure through 
either of the Houses. The royal assent is then re- 
quired before the bill becomes an act. This is given 
either personally or by letters-patent. The Sovereign, 
though constitutionally possessed of a veto on every 
measure passed by the Houses, never exercises the pre- 
rogative now. The last instance of refusal occurred 
when Queen Anne, in 1707, declined to sanction a 
Scotch militia bill. The House of Commons pos- 
sesses the sole right of levying taxes and voting money 
for the public service. Commanding all the sources 
of supply, they can thus effectually control the Sover- 
eign. Most public bills originate in the Commons, 
because they alone can deal with matters relating to 
the public purse. The introduction of bills by the 
Commons originated in the reign of Henry VI. The 
business of both Houses is to make laws, vote sup- 
plies, keep the Ministry in check, and advise the 
Crown. Parliament is dissolved — 



Il8 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

i. By the will of the Sovereign. 

2. By the death of the Sovereign. 

3. After seven years of existence. 

A candidate for election to Parliament is said to 
" stand for " or " contest the seat in " the county, city, 
or borough he desires to represent. " Running for 
Parliament " is an expression never used. 

All members of the House of Commons are enti- 
tled to have the abbreviation M. P. placed after their 
names, and it is customary to use the distinction in 
all formal addresses. Members of Parliament, either 
of the Lords or Commons, receive no salary or pay 
as such. 

When Parliament meets on any day it is said to 
"sit." 

Both Houses frequently sit till two in the morn- 
ing, and sometimes all night, on the occasion of 
an important debate. No quorum is called "no 
house" Members, both in the Lords and Commons, 
sit with their hats on. When speaking they stand 
uncovered. 

The Budget is the estimate of the sum required for 
the service of the State, for the Army, Navy, Civil 
Service, etc., together with the means proposed for 
raising it by taxation or otherwise. 

It is laid before Parliament early in the session by 
the Chancellor of the Exchequer. The passing of the 
Appropriation Bill in conformity with the demands of 
the Budget, or in a modified form, is usually the last 
business of the session. 

When the business of the session is concluded, 
Parliament is prorogued — i. e., adjourned to a day cer- 



GO VERNMENT. 1 1 9 

tain, or, if necessary, dissolved by the Sovereign in 
person, or by commission, when a royal speech is de- 
livered, commenting on the proceedings of the session, 
the state of public affairs, and thanking the Commons 
for voting the supplies. 



SOCIETY. 

THE LONDON SEASON. 

Although in some respects, and so far as the 
coming up to town of members of both Houses is con- 
cerned, the season may be said to begin with the as- 
sembling of Parliament after Easter, the real accepted 
fashionable season does not begin until the ist of May, 
or about the last of April at the earliest. It is said to 
be in "full swing" and at its " height" in June, and 
lasts till the beginning of August. ' So that May, June, 
and July, are the ideal months of the season. 

The commencement of the grouse-shooting season 
on the twelfth of August or "the twelfth," as it is 
called, and everybody knows what is meant, takes fash- 
ionable people away from town, and with the " twelfth's " 
near approach, the season begins to wane. By some 
people the virtual ending of the season dates from 
Goodwood. After that there is not much left. Others 
regard the Eton and Harrow cricket-match as the sea- 
son's terminal point, and the last fashionable M event " 
worth remaining in town for. Be this as it may, after 
the first week of August " town is empty " — town in 
this respect meaning the "West End." For a fash- 



SOCIETY. 121 

ionable person to be seen in town after the " twelfth " 
would not (in a fashionable sense) be "good form." 
That the fashionable season in London should be in 
the summer, and withdraw from the country during the 
most delightful three months there people who possess 
all the means of enjoying country-life thoroughly, seems 
strange, if not absolutely unreasonable. 

But the explanation is easy. Two chief reasons 
exist. The first is, that Parliament sits during the 
summer ; and the second, that in summer there is 
no fox-hunting, while in winter there is, and an Eng- 
lishman would sooner miss green hedge-rows, wild- 
flowers, hawthorn-blossoms, and the songs of every 
summer warbler in the kingdom than his tri-weekly 
"ride to hounds. ,, Of course there are hundreds, 
ay, thousands, of families who do stay in the coun- 
try in the spring and summer, but they are not fash- 
ionable people. And just here one word on a sub- 
ject about which there is much error in America — 
viz., the confusion of the fashionable people whose 
presence in the West End every year makes the "Lon- 
don season" with people who live in London all the 
year round, and calling them all by the name of Lon- 
doners. A Londoner proper is a cockney, and no three 
months' resident during the season can be called that. 
Of course many people of means and good family live 
in London all the year. But they are not fashionable 
people; nor are they the rule. To speak of people 
who go to town for the season only, as Londoners, 
would be very "bad form." They make London's 
" fashion," they stay in London but they are not of 
London. Whatever local standing or name they have 
9 



122 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND, 

is derived from the county in which their country- 
house is. Londoners proper have no country-seat, and 
that is where the real difference is. 

A few words about London will be in place 
here. A description of London or its many points, 
of interest would be out of the question in a book 
like this. All information of that kind can be found 
in guide-books, histories, and publications of that 
character, to which the reader is referred. A few 
matters not likely to be embraced in other books, 
or, at all events, made clear to a stranger, will suf- 
fice. London, as a whole, is never called the " City." 
The "City," in London, means that portion east of 
Temple Bar (or its " memorial "), and includes the 
East Central district, where the business of London 
is carried on. A " City " man means a man in busi- 
ness in the "City." "Town" is the proper word to 
apply to London in its general metropolitan char- 
acter. " When I was in town" "I am going up to 
town," etc. No matter from what quarter you come 
— north, south, east, or west — you always come or go 
up to London. 

The "West End" proper begins at about Char- 
ing Cross and Regent Street, and is divided into cer- 
tain fashionable quarters, some more fashionable than 
others, and some whose limits are difficult to ascertain 
with exactitude, though every one seems to know just 
where the quarters are. 

May/air occupies a most indefinite position as to 
precise limits, but may be said to be that portion ly- 
ing between Piccadilly, Regent Street, Oxford Street, 
and running toward Park Lane. St. James's is the 



SOCIETY. 



123 



neighborhood of St. James's Parish. Belgravia ex- 
tends southwestvvardly from Grosvenor Place, with 
Knights-bridge Road on the north, to the northeast- 
erly lines of Kensington and Pimlico. Pimlico extends 
southwestvvardly away from Belgravia, and Bayswater 
lies to the northwest of Hyde Park. Of these quar- 
ters, Mayfair, St. James's, and Belgravia are the " swell- 
est," the most fashionable streets, etc., to live in being 
Grosvenor Square, Berkeley Square, Eaton Square, 
Belgrave Square, St. James's Square, Grosvenor Place, 
Park Lane, Park End of Piccadilly, Carlton House 
Terrace, and the streets immediately adjacent to each. 
Whoever has a town-house here may be safely pre- 
sumed to live in "good form." 

London, for post-office purposes, is divided into 
nine postal districts, known as the Northern, North- 
western, Northeastern, Southeastern, Southwestern, 
Western, West Central, Eastern, and East Central. 
The West End embraces the Western and Southwest- 
ern districts. The most fashionable, and in some re- 
spects really the best, shops are in Bond Street. There 
are, of course, some " vulgar *' shops there, but as a 
general thing the name of " Bond Street " is a symbol 
of " good form." Regent Street, and the streets which 
run between it and Bond Street are also good ; and so 
is Piccadilly. Oxford Street can not be said to be 
il good form " as a whole. There are some good shops 
in it, but it takes an old resident to know them. Ox- 
ford Street in the immediate vicinity of Regent Street 
is a good quarter, just as west of Regent Street is bet- 
ter than east ' 



124 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



TOWN-HOUSES. 

Town-houses are always in London. The upper 
classes, as a rule, have a residence in no other town. 
When a "town" house is spoken of, it may therefore 
be taken that one in London only is meant. These 
town-houses are almost without exception in the West 
End,* and are very similar — if not so much in exte- 
rior architecture — in internal arrangement. Of course, 
there are many "great" houses of the leading nobility 
which in size, outside appearance, and arrangement of 
rooms have individual characteristics which take them 
out of the general rule ; those in Park Lane, for ex- 
ample. But the prevailing style and plan of London 
West End residences — as, indeed, is also the case with 
London town residences in the passes fashionable quar- 
ters of Bloomsbury, etc. — are, to all intents and pur- 
poses, the same. In the streets and squares of St. 
James's, May/air, and those east of Park Lane, and 
north of Oxford Street as well, the houses are mostly 
of red brick, grown dingy with the fog and smoke of 
ages. In Belgravia, Kensington^ and Bayswater, the 
houses are either of yellow brick or stuccoed fronts, and 
the entrances are porticoed. The houses in all are of 
the same height — four stories with basement and attic 
— and are built in rows with a uniform and continuous 
line of roof. As a rule, all are " single " houses, have 
no flight of steps up to the front door from the side- 
walk, as in New York, but have one or two steps up 
instead, and are separated from the sidewalk by an 

* See page 122. 



SOCIETY. 125 

iron railing inclosing the "area," which descends to 
the basement. The front doors have either lamps 
in the transom-light overhead, or, when there is a 
portico, a lamp outside hanging down from the por- 
tico's ceiling, and on which is the house's number. 
Knockers are gone out of fashion, although there are 
many of them still to be seen. There are, however, 
two bells, a visitor s bell and a servant's bell. Each 
has its proper name engraved on the brass plate sur- 
rounding it. The letter-box " slit " is also sometimes 
decorated with a brass plate bearing the inscription 
Don't ring unless an a?iswer is required. The door- 
plate, w r ith the name of the master of the house (or 
mistress, if the " head " be a woman), should be brass 
or silver-plated, with square corners, flat, oblong, and 
the name engraved in Roman or plain block letters, 
stained black. It should never bear the surname only, 
as Jones, Tompkins, Brown, etc., but the title of the 
master or mistress should always precede the name, as 
Colonel Jones, Mr. Tompkins, Mrs. Brown, etc., 
or, if a peer, Marquis of Sangpur, Earl of Broad- 
acres, etc. If a baronet, Sir John Smith. Such is 
the " good form " of door-plates. 

Inside, you enter (frequently by double doors, the 
second glass) a wide and deep hall which runs back 
the length of the main building, and is shut off by a 
baize door connecting with the "return" building 
(narrower than the main and but two stories in height) 
with w T hich the generality of houses are built. On the 
right or left, as the case may be, are, first, the dining- 
room with windows on the street; and second, the 
library, morning-room, or study, which ever it may 



126 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

chance to be called, its windows opening on the back 
" garden," or paved yard of say thirty feet depth, closed 
in by a high brick-wall on one side, the " return " build- 
ing on the other, and the stable-walls at the back. The 
staircase begins about outside the door of this room, 
and ascends by one flight to a " landing," from which 
(if there be one) the second story of the " return " build- 
ing connects. At this landing the stairs " right about 
face" and ascend to the landing outside the draw- 
ing-room doors, called the "tirawing-room landing." 
There are two drawing-rooms, "back" and "front," 
connected by an arch or sliding-doors, the two rooms 
forming an L. Drawing-rooms are always in the sec- 
ond story. The expression "on the second floor" is 
not English. From the drawing-room landing the 
staircase ascends to another landing at which there is 
a window, immediately beneath which is the roof 
(called leads) of the "return" building. Again the 
stairs " face about" and go up to the "best bedroom " 
story. There is a front and back bedroom in this story 
— sometimes three — with dressing-room. It may be 
mentioned here, as well as anywhere else, that bed- 
rooms for married couples, whether it be in their own 
house, or that of another person where they are staying 
as guests, always have a "dressing-room" for the 
husband, quite apart from, and connecting by a door 
with, the sleeping-apartment, which is used exclusively 
by the wife for dressing purposes. To give one room 
to a man and his wife, without a dressing-room for him, 
would be excessively "bad form." The fourth story 
has more and smaller bedrooms, and the attic, reached 
by a small and single staircase, has the bedrooms of 



SOCIETY. 127 

some of the servants ; others, chiefly the men, occupy- 
ing rooms on the ground-floor of either main or return 
building, the coachman and grooms having their bed- 
rooms over the stables. The basement, reached by 
stairs at the back of the lower hall, contains the kitch- 
en fronting on the " area," and the other " offices " — 
i. e., servants' quarters. Halls, passages, landings, and 
"offices" are lighted with gas. Sometimes gas is used 
in the dining-room, library, and drawing-rooms, which 
it is, however, usually thought " better form " to light 
with oil-lamps and wax-candles. Gas in bedrooms is 
considered both unwholesome and dangerous, if not 
downright " bad form." Such is an outline of the 
average English town-house. Whatever additional 
characteristics there may be, the reader will be able 
to discover for himself should he visit London and 
there "go into good society." 

COUNTRY-HOUSES. 

From the "good form" novels of Lord Lytton 
(Bulwer), Lord Beaconsfield (Disraeli), George Law- 
rence (the author of " Guy Livingstone "), and espe- 
cially Colonel G. J. Whyte-Melville, who knew thor- 
oughly the subjects about which he wrote, can be 
acquired a proper idea of the English country-house. 
I can not say as much for either " Ouida," " The 
Duchess," or Miss Braddon. Their houses and in- 
mates lack the " good form " which American ladies 
and gentlemen will find, when they visit them, to pre- 
dominate in every English gentleman's establishment. 
English country-houses differ in many respects accord- 
ing to the means and county position of the " master " 



128 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

— as the male head of every English family is called — 
chiefly in regard to the number of servants and horses 
kept, game preserved, amount of entertaining done, 
and style of living generally. In short, an immense 
deal depends on the size of the place, and how — as 
the English expression is — it is " kept up." Yet be 
the place large or small, and the income of its master 
ditto, the same established habits and customs, rules, 
and regulations which govern high-class country-life 
obtain with unvarying similarity. Of course, there are 
grand places with splendid parks, vast landed estates, 
and the mansion a veritable castle with retinues of re- 
tainers and servants. But these are not the rule. They 
are mostly, if not entirely, in the possession of the rich 
nobility. On the other hand, there are small but thor- 
oughly-refined and gentleman-like establishments be- 
longing to gentlemen (or even peers) of modest means 
and unostentatious surroundings. Let us take the 
medium between these two, as the fair average country- 
house which " good form " English country-life can 
show, and describe in as near outline as possible its 
exterior and interior features, as well as the daily and 
nightly indoor and out-of-doors routine of life followed 
by its occupants. The house is of Elizabethan archi- 
tecture, of red brick or gray stone, grown dim and 
moss-covered with age, for it was built, at the least, 
two hundred years ago. Its windows are bayed and 
mullioned, its casements narrow, its panes of thick 
glass. Many of its doors are lofty and wide, though 
its chief entrance is as unpretentious as that of an 
ordinary cottage. Its chimneys are high, its gables 
pointed, and much of its face is covered with ivy, 



SOCIETY. 129 

creeping roses, and honeysuckle. It stands in the 
center of a park of say a hundred acres, studded with 
oaks, elms, beeches, chestnuts, and Lombardy poplars, 
with here and there a copper-beech. It is approached 
from the public road (which passes through the vil- 
lage) through massive iron gates set in stone or brick 
" posts " (and at which stands a " lodge ") by a broad 
avenue, half a mile long, edged with grass and bordered 
on either side by rows of limes or Spanish chestnuts. 
The avenue proper stops at a gate in the iron fence 
which divides the park from the pleasure-grounds and 
flower-gardens, and, passing through, widens into the 
" drive " which sweeps up to the front door. From 
the outer edge of the drive the grass-lawn, planted here 
and there with beds of flowers, shade-trees, and flower- 
ing shrubs — azaleas, syringas, lilacs, u May," and rho- 
dodendrons predominating — spreads away in front and 
on either side of the house until it reaches the iron 
fence of the park, within whose limits antlered deer 
graze and sleep, or march majestically and gracefully to 
and fro. Graveled walks, bordered by " standard " rose- 
bushes intersect the smooth-shaven, compact, bright- 
green turf, and lead — one to the conservatories, another 
to the lawn-tennis courts, another to the kitchen-gar- 
den, another to a summer-house, another to the stables. 
Away beyond the park, through the trees of which oc- 
casional glimpses may be caught of some distant farm- 
building or hayrick, lie the lands of the " estate " from 
which the master's income is chiefly derived, divided 
up and let out into farms. Just over the brow of a hill 
will be seen the low, square tower of the Norman-built 
parish church, and the chimneys of the " Rectory " or 



130 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



" Vicarage " close by the village of snow-white and 
straw-thatched cottages, and a hundred or two inhabi- 
tants, which nestles among the trees at the end of a 
hawthorn-hedged lane. A trout-stream skirts the park, 
and densely-timbered " plantations " in belts and mas- 
sive woods cover hill-side and hollow, the one affording 
the " fishing, ,, and the other the cover for the foxes 
and feathered game, which in their regular season fur- 
nish the " master " (and his friends) with his routine 
of sport. 

The conservatories represent thousands of square 
feet of "glass"; the tennis-courts, three in number, 
are as smooth and level and green as a billiard-table ; 
the kitchen-garden (strictly a garden to supply vegeta- 
bles for the kitchen) is inclosed by four high walls, on 
which apple, apricot, pear, peach, cherry, and plum 
trees are trained, the same being known as "wall- 
fruit " ; domestic vegetables of every sort and descrip- 
tion are in the ground ; walks bordered by box and 
privet-hedges intersect the beds ; and flowers, both 
old-fashioned and new, lend their fragrance to the 
smoke of burning weeds. Green-houses, grape-houses, 
peach-houses, and forcing-frames are at one end, and 
perhaps there is a bee-hive or two. The stables form 
a quadrangle, with a paved court in the center, are 
entered through an archway, above which is a chiming 
clock, and connect with the drive by a roadway of 
their own. Such is the exterior in summer. Its 
winter aspect, when the family are in residence (as a 
rule), can easily be pictured. The leafless trees stand 
bleak and bare against a low-hanging, leaden sky, and 
the rooks' nests in the tops of the limes show out in 



SOCIETY. 



131 



bold, black patches among the naked branches. If 
the landscape does not furnish one expanse of snow, it 
is glistening with frost in the feeble rays of the hori- 
zon-hugging sun, or steaming with foggy " mugginess, ,, 
when there is a sensation of moisture and a conscious- 
ness of damp everywhere. 

Within the house, you enter a great, square hall, 
paved with tiles or floored with polished oak, wain- 
scoted, and hung with ancient armor and weapons and 
family portraits. A blazing fire of huge logs throws 
its warmth upon you from its deep fire-place in the 
wall ; a broad staircase with carved-oak balustrade 
ascends at the back, and branching at a " landing " 
into two "return stairways/* right and left, reaches 
the railed gallery which surrounds the hall on its 
four sides. On this rooms open, or from it corridors 
and passages recede and conduct to other parts and 
u wings " of the house. Sometimes the drawing-rooms 
are up-stairs ; but such is not the rule. As a general 
thing only bedrooms, dressing-rooms, and the mis- 
tress's boudoir occupy the second story. There is a 
" bachelors' " wing and a " servants* " wing. From the 
great hall below open ante-rooms which lead into the 
large and principal " living " rooms. Passages, too, 
lead away to other apartments, and to " the offices," as 
the servants' quarters, including kitchen, pantry, ser- 
vants' hall, still-room, and housekeeper's room are 
called. In the first story are the drawing-room, morn- 
ing-room, library, breakfast-room, dining-room, billiard- 
room, and smoking-room, with various ante-rooms and 
small connecting and adjoining apartments too numer- 
ous to mention. In " great " houses there is a picture- 



132 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

gallery, which does duty on occasion for balls and pri- 
vate theatricals. All the rooms, both above and be- 
low, are furnished with solid comfort, even if the style 
be (to the American eye, at all events) a trifle ancient. 
The furniture, from its carved mahogany sideboards, 
oak and leather chairs, " four-poster " bedsteads, 
feather-bedding, massive clothes " presses," towering 
" chests of drawers," diminutive dressing-table looking- 
glasses, and wash-stands {Anglice, " wash-nand stands ") 
with enormous deep basins, massive jugs, and wicker 
"anti-splashers " to its hand candle-sticks, "cans" for 
hot water, and portable bath-tubs, bespeak generations 
past ; as do the high wainscots and heavy window- 
curtains. Carpets, when there are any, lie but in the 
center of the floor, and leave at least two feet of 
stained or painted or polished wood floor visible all 
around. Gas is an exception, for gas, whether it be in 
town or country, is not only thought unwholesome, but 
not "good form." Wax and oil take its place, the 
latter in high "moderator" lamps. The number of 
servants in such an establishment is, all told, between 
twenty and thirty. The income of its master ranges 
from five to twenty thousand pounds per annum. 
It is inhabited by him and his family from Septem- 
ber to April, during which time there is a continual 
ebb and flow of visitors, whose stay as members of the 
conventional " house-party " varies, according to cir- 
cumstances, from three days to a week, the latter be- 
ing considered the limit of a " good form " stay at a 
country-house at one visit. The following is the daily 
and nightly routine of life, say, during November. 
8.30 a. m. — Called by servant, who draws your 



SOCIETY. 133 

window-curtains, fills your bath, lays out your clothes 
which he has brushed, brings you your morning let- 
ters, and (if a man) takes away your dress-clothes to 
be brushed. 

9 to 9.30. — Breakfast. An informal meal, at which 
servants do not wait, as a rule. Every one waits upon 
and helps himself, frequently getting up and leaving 
his seat to do so. Men who hunt come to breakfast 
in "pink," if the "meet " be far distant, ladies in their 
habits. In some houses your letters are put beside 
your plate, and it is perfectly " good form " to open 
them and read them before and while you eat without 
asking any one's leave. 

10 to 10.30. — Hunting-people start to "covert." 
n to 11.30. — Shooting-party starts out. 

1 to 2 p. m. — Luncheon. Also an informal meal. 
Much like breakfast, without tea and coffee. Draught 
beer is the staple drink, with sherry and claret. 

3 to 5. — Do what you like. Hunting-people re- 
turn, ditto shooting-party, who have had luncheon 
al fresco. 

5.— Tea. 

5.30. — Post goes. An important hour for letter- 
writers. 

5.30 to 7 or 7.30. — Conversation, reading, music in 
the drawing-room. 

7 or 7.30. — Dressing-gong for dinner. Every one 
lights a hand-candle, and goes to dress. 

7.30 to 8. — Gong for dinner. After which butler 
formally announces it by opening drawing-room door 
and saying " Dinner is on the table." People go in 
arm-in-arm, the lady of the house allotting the part- 



I 3 4 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ners. The gentleman of the house with a lady goes 
first, the lady of the house with a gentleman last. 
This is always the rule in England. The servants 
who wait, viz., the butler, under-butler, and footmen, 
stand in a line just outside the dining-room door as 
the people pass in, coming in after them. Grace is 
said by the master of the house, or any clergyman 
present. 

7.30 or 8 to 9 or 9.30. — Dinner. Grace is said be- 
fore the dessert is put down. Servants then depart. 
Ladies leave the table first, the lady of the house giv- 
ing the signal by rising. Gentlemen stand up while 
one opens the door. Gentlemen then sit together 
and talk while the wine — port, sherry, and claret — 
in three decanters goes around the table twice, start- 
ing from in front of the master. This is the regu- 
lation tour. There is no smoking. To smoke in the 
house in any room but the smoking-room would be 
considered in England " bad form." The gentlemen 
then by common consent join the ladies in the draw- 
ing-room. 

9 or 9.30 to 10.30 or 11. — In the drawing-room. 
Conversation, music, games, etc. 

10.30 or 11. — Ladies retire (Angtiee, go to bed), 
gentlemen lighting their " hand-candles " for them, a 
row of which, in flat, silver " bedroom candle-sticks," 
stands on a table in the hall. Such men as choose go 
to bed also. The majority, however, with the master 
of the house or one of his sons to do the honors, ad- 
journ to the billiard-room or smoking-room (or to 
both) and play, smoke, talk, and drink brandy-and- 
soda, or "spirits " (i. e., brandy, whisky, gin, etc.) and 



SOCIETY. 135 

water as late as they like. Men are not likely to sit 
later than 1 a. m. in the smoking-room. 

12 to 1. — Bed. 

Of course, in summer the occupations are differ- 
ent, and many people live in their country-houses 
in summer as well as winter. There is, however, 
not so much visiting then; but cricket, lawn-tennis, 
fishing, and boating take the place of hunting and 
shooting. There are cricket-matches every day almost, 
or tennis-tournaments, picnics in the woods, expedi- 
tions for wild-flowers, etc. 

CLUBS. 

Clubs, and club-land, in England, are represented 
exclusively by the clubs of London. That is to say, 
there are many provincial and " county " clubs in the 
different cities, watering-places, and county towns ; 
but they, in every distinctive characteristic, are but 
imitations of the " London club," which in itself and 
of itself, in all its ways, customs, usages, rules, and 
regulations is the type and model of the ruling Eng- 
lish club. In many respects, English clubs differ from 
American clubs. As a general thing, there is not that 
freedom from restraint to be seen in American clubs. 
Members walk about with anxious faces lest they 
should let their boots creak, and talk in undertones. 
Laughter beyond a ten-foot radius of the laugher is 
seldom heard. 

To the American accustomed to the cheery bo?i- 
homie, and warm sympathetic atmosphere of an 
American club, the English club will seem chilly and 
depressing. " Strangers " find but small favor in Eng- 



136 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

lish clubs. They are not allowed the use of any part 
of the " members' " quarters, even if introduced by a 
member. When calling upon a member, a stranger is 
shown into the " strangers' " room, and sees his friend 
there. Should his friend ask him to dinner he must 
dine in the " strangers' " dining-room, and smoke 
afterward in the "strangers'" smoking-room. He is 
never allowed to forget that he is a " stranger." All 
this is " good form," which it may be, but it is not hos- 
pitality. It has been suggested that these strict rules 
are necessary to preserve the benefits of the club for 
the members. Perhaps this may be true, and that 
non-members living in London, if allowed equal rights 
temporarily as guests, would soon get more and more 
encroaching. Englishmen, no doubt, know themselves 
best. But why apply the rule to foreigners ? In my 
remarks I refer particularly to the United Service, the 
Army and Navy, the Junior Carlton, and the Reform, 
at all of which, though introduced by a member, I 
was never permitted to feel in any sense at home. As 
a rule, London clubs do not allow honorary member- 
ships. Foreigners, even temporarily in England, are 
excluded ; so that Englishmen can not, as a general 
thing, reciprocate to Americans the favors extended 
to them at American clubs. There are some excep- 
tions, among them the Raleigh and St. James's. The 
honor of being admitted to these clubs, or the conde- 
scension in extending their hospitality to foreigners, is 
not an overwhelmingly great one. Though including 
among its members very many swells, the Raleigh is 
known as a "pot-house" club, where food and drink 
can be got at later hours than is permitted by the 



SOCIETY. 



137 



" good form " of other clubs, and the St. James's is 
exclusively diplomatic in its character, and many of its 
members men whose " business " draws them in con- 
tact with foreigners more than with their own country- 
men. The St. James's is one of the leading London 
clubs. Americans are from time to time made hon- 
orary members of many of the London clubs. The 
United Service ; the Junior United Service ; the Army 
and Navy ; Naval a?id Military \ and the Junior Army 
and Navy, are known as the "Service Clubs." The 
Army and Navy is familiarly called the Rag. The 
Marlborough is the Prince of Wales's own especial club, 
founded by himself, where he is surrounded by the 
members of his "set." He, however, belongs to sev- 
eral other clubs, viz. : United Service ; Army and 
Navy ; Junior Naval and Military j Guards'; White's; 
Travelers' ; Turf j United University, and Yorkshire. 
The Athenozum is par excellence the "bishop's" 
club. The Guards' is exclusively for officers of the 
three regiments of foot-guards. The Carlton, Junior 
Carlto?i, Conservative, and Beaconsfeld are the chief 
" Tory " clubs ; the Reform, Brooks's, and National 
Liberal, the chief " Liberal " clubs. In many of the 
leading clubs, such as Arthurs, Brooks's, United Service, 
Army and Navy, and Travelers', a name put up for 
membership has often to remain on the books for 
years before it can be voted upon, the membership 
being limited. Fathers very frequently put their sons' 
names up for membership when they are born. White's 
is the oldest club, being established in 1730; after it 
come Boodle's, 1762 ; Brooks's, 1764; and Arthur's, 1765. 
These clubs were originally "coffee-houses." They 
10 



133 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



are now among the swellest clubs, and to be a member 
of either is looked upon as very "good form/' Al- 
though there are many good clubs in the "city" and 
to the eastward of Trafalgar Square, those known as 
the " West End " clubs are, socially \ the swellest, and 
the "best form/' Pall Mall, St. James's Street, and 
Piccadilly are the principal " club " streets of the West 
End. " Dues " are always called subscriptions ', and are 
divided into entrance and annual. 

All the better clubs — indeed I am not sure if all 
London clubs are not so — occupy entire buildings of 
their own from the ground-floor up. They do not 
consist of " rooms " above shops, and are known as 
c\x\b- houses. 

The following are the principal clubs of London : 





Estab- 
lished 


No. of 


Subscription. 




Name of Club. 


mem- 
bers. 




Character, etc. 




Entr. 


Ann. 




Albemarle 


1875 


500 


8Gs. 


5Gs. 


Ladies and gentlemen. 


Alexandra 


1884 


600 


2 Gs. 


2 Gs. 


Ladies of position only. 


Alpine 


1857 


No limit 


iG. 


iG. 


Interested in mtn. exploratn. 
Officers of Army and Navy. 


Army and Navy.. 


1838 


2,350 


£40 


10 Gs. 


Arthur's 


1765 


600 


30 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


Social. 


Arts 


1863 
i860 


45o 
280 


15 Gs. 
5 Gs. 


6 Gs. 


Art, literature, and science. 


Arundel 


3 Gs. 


Literary and artistic. 


Athenaeum 


1824 


1,200 


30 Gs. 


8Gs. 


Scientific and literary. 


Bachelors' 


1881 


650 


£30 


7 Gs. 


Social. Ladies adm. as vistrs. 


Badminton 


1876 


1,000 


20 Gs. 


Sporting and coaching club. 


Beaconsfield 


1879 


900 


10 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


Strictly Conservative. 


Beaufort 


1885 


500 


None. 


5 Gs. 


Artistic, musical, and social. 


Boodle's 


1762 
1764 
1866 


600 
600 
500 


19 Gs. 

15 Gs. 

5Gs. 


n Gs. 

11 Gs. 

5 Gs. 


Social. 




Liberal. Social. [of art. 


Burlington 


Amateur artists and collectors 


Carlton 


1832 
1880 


1,600 
1,000 


£30 
5Gs. 


10 Gs. 
SGs. 


Conservative. 


Cigar Club 


Social. 


City Carlton 


1868 


1,000 


15 Gs. 


8Gs. 


Conservative, 


City Conservative. 


1883 


1,500 


SGs. 


8 Gs. 


Conservative. 


City Liberal 


1874 


i»°75 


20 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


Liberal. 


City of London. . . 


1832 


800 


30 Gs. 


8Gs. 


Merchants, bankers, etc. 


Cobden 


1866 
I 74 6 


960 
350 


None. 
5Gs. 


3 Gs. 
4 Gs. 


Free trade. 


Cocoa Tree 


Social. 


Conservative 


1840 


i, 2 43 


30 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


Strictly Conservative. 


Constitutional 


1883 


6,000 


£s 


^ 


Political, Constitutional. 


Crichton 


1871 


650 


None. 


3 Gs. 


Artistic, scientific, literary. 



SOCIETY. 



139 



Name of Club. 



Devonshire. 

E. Ind. Uni. Ser. 

Farmers' . . 

Garrick . 

Ger. Athenaeum . 

Grafton 

Green Room .... 

Gresham 

Guards' 

Gun Club 

Hogarth 

Hurlingham 

Isthmian 

Jnr. Arm. & Navy- 
Junior Athenaeum. 
Junior Carlton . . . 
Junior Garrick . . . 
Jnr. Travelers' . . . 
Jnr. United Serv.. 

Kennel 

Lancaster 

Law Society 

Marlborough 

Mih&Ryl. Naval 

National 

N. Church Club.. 
N. Conservative . . 
National Liberal . . 
Naval & Military. 
New Athenaeum.. 

New Club 

New Oxf. & Cam. 
New Thames Yet. 
New University . . 

Oriental 

Orleans 

Oxford & Camb . . 

Pall Mall 

Paulatium 

Portland 

Primrose 

Prince's Racq .... 

Raleigh 

Reform 

Regency 

Royal Water Col- 
or S. Art 

Royal Canoe 

— London Yacht . 

— Thames Yacht. 
Russell Whist.... 

St. George's 

St. George's Chess 

St. James's 

St. Stephen's 

Salisbury 



Estab- 


No. of 


Subscription. 


lished 


mem- 
bers. 




Entr. 


Ann. 


187S 


1,500 


30 Gs. 


to Gs. 


1849 


1,200 


£30 


8 Gs. 


1843 


600 


iG. 


iG. 


1831 


650 


20 Gs. 


8 Gs. 


1869 


500 


15 Gs. 


6Gs. 


1863 


984 


5 Gs. 


3Gs. 


1877 


250 


5Gs. 


3Gs. 


1843 


600 


20 Gs. 


6Gs. 


1813 


350 


30 Gs. 


£11 


1861 


No limit 


12 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1870 


No limit 


5 Gs. 


3 Gs. 


1868 


1,500 


15 Gs. 


5 Gs. 


1882 


1,200 


None. 


10 Gs. 


1869 


1,500 


20 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1864 


800 


* 


10 Gs. 


1864 


2,100 


37 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


1867 


600 


5 Gs. 


5 Gs. 


1886 




30 Gs. 


8 Gs. 


1827 


2,000 


£40 


7 Gs. 


1874 


300 


sGs. 


5 Gs. 


1882 


300 


None. 


3 Gs. 


1832 


400 


5 Gs. 


5 Gs. 


1869 


45o 


30 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


1881 


600 


None. 


6Gs. 


1845 


55o 


isGs. 


8Gs. 


1883 


2,000 


5 Gs. 


4 Gs. 


1866 


2,000 


10 Gs. 


6Gs. 


1882 


5»7°° 


10 Gs. 


6Gs. 


1862 


2,000 


35 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1878 


700 


2 Gs. 


4 Gs. 


1883 


600 


£10 


£10 


1884 


* 


10 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1868 


500 


■jGs. 


3Gs. 


1863 


1,100 


3o'Gs. 


8Gs. 


1824 


800 


£31 


9 Gs. 


1877 


55° 


20 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1830 


1,170 


40 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1870 


750 


15 Gs. 


8Gs. 


1878 


300 


iG. 


2 Gs. 


1816 


250 


10 Gs. 


7 Gs. 


1886 
1853 






3 Gs. 
5 Gs. 


No limit 


10 Gs. 


1858 


800 


25 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


1834 


1,400 


40 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


1879 


800 


None. 


6Gs. 


1884 
1866 








200 


£2 


£1 


1838 


1,000 


6Gs. 


6Gs. 


1823 


1,000 


20 Gs. 


7 Gs. 


1870 


700 


iG. 


3Gs. 


1874 


2,500 


* 


8Gs. 


1826 


No limit 


2 Gs. 


3Gs. 


1857 


650 


25 Gs. 


n Gs. 


1870 


1,500 


20 Gs. 


10 Gs. 


1880 


1,200 


None. 


10 Gs. 



Character, etc. 



Liberal. 

O. of A.&N., & E.LC.&M.Ss. 

Agricultural and social. 

Theatrical, literary, etc. 

Literary, artistic, social. 

The first Gridiron club. 

Dramatic, artistic, etc. 

Merchants, bankers, etc. 

Officers of 3 reg. of Guards. 

Pigeon-shooting. 

Artistic and social. 

Polo and pigeon-shooting. 

Uvs., pub. sch'ls,Army,Navy. 

Officers of Arm., Nav.,& Mar. 

Scientific and literary. 

Strictly Conservative. 

Social and dramatic. 

Non-political. 

Ann., Nav., Marines & Militia 

For improving breed of dogs. 

Social. [Law Society. 

Members of the Incorporated 

Social. 

Officers of the Six Services. 

Church of Eng., Protestant. 

Social. No party. 

Conservative. 

Strictly Liberal. 

Army, Navy, and Marines. 

Literary, scientific,and social. 

Social. 

Membs. of Oxford & Camb. 

Yacht-owners & their friends. 

Membs. of Oxford & Camb. 

Social. 

Social. 

Membs. of the Universities. 

Non-political. 

University College School. 

Non-political. 

Conservatives only. 

For practice of these games. 

Social. 

Strictly Liberal. 

Art, science, etc. 



To promote canoeing. 

Yacht-owners & gent. of postn. 

Yacht-owners & gent. of postn. 

Whist, literary, and social. 

Social, colonial, etc. 

For cultivation of chess. 

Diplomatic. 

Conservative. 

Ladies admitted as visitors. 



140 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Name of Club. 



Savage 

Savile 

Scandinavian 

Scottish 

Smithfield Cattle . 

Societe National \ 

Francaise . . . . f 

Thatched House.. 

Travelers' 

Turf 

Union 

United Service . . . 
United University- 
United Whist 

Vernon 

Victoria. 

Wellington 

Whitehall 

White's 

Windham 

York 



Estab- 


No. of 


lished 


mem- 
bers. 


1857 


400 


1868 


600 


1875 


300 


1879 


1,500 


1798 


925 


1880 


1,000 


1865 


700 


1819 


7So 


1868 


5So 


1822 


1,000 


1815 


i,55o 


1822 


1,060 


1876 


170 


1877 


1,000 


1865 


500 


1885 


1,150 


1866 


600 


1730 


625 


1828 


650 


1883 


1,500 



Subscription. 



Entr. Ann 



5 Gs. 5 Gs 
10 Gs. 5 Gs 
None. 3 Gs 
10 Gs. 
None. 



2 Gs. 

25 Gs. 

30 Gs. 
12 Gs. 

31 Gs. 
£40 

30 Gs. 
3 Gs. 

None. 

£6 
20 Gs. 
20 Gs. 
19 Gs. 

31 Gs. 
10 Gs. 



7 Gs. 
iG. 

2 Gs. 

10 Gs. 
10 Gs. 
15 Gs. 

7 Gs. 

7 Gs. 

8Gs. 

3 Gs. 
6Gs. 

£6 
10 Gs. 

10 Gs. 

11 Gs. 
£10 
8Gs. 



Character, etc 



Literary, art, drama, and 

Social. [science. 

For Scandinavian languages. 

Social. Non-political. 

Fat cattle & implement show. 

j For French residents. So- 

{ cial. 

Non-political. 

Travelers. 

Sporting and social. 

Social. Non-political. 

For senior officers only. 

Mem'bs of Oxf.& Cam.Univ. 

Mems.of prin'pal Lond.clubs. 

Social. 

Sporting. 

Social. Ladies as visitors. 

Social. 

Social. Non-political. 

Social. 

Social. Non-political. 



Every gentleman of position or means belongs to a 
club in England, and the majority to several. For a 
man not to be a member of some good London club, 
even though he live in the country, would not be " good 
form." 

DRESS. 

Dress in England is divided into two grand divis- 
ions, viz., morning dress and evening dress. All 
clothes, whether of man or woman, belong to and come 
under the classification of one division or the other. 
Each division has a well-defined and understood 
meaning aside from mere name. Morning dress is 
that which is worn until dinner, and evening dress, that 
worn at dinner and afterward. The dressing-bell for 
dinner is the dividing line between the two. This rule 
as to dress is thoroughly well known and strictly fol- 
lowed in polite society. In dress, perhaps more than 



SOCIETY. I 4 I 

in anything else, can good or bad form be shown. To 
appear in evening dress, or any approach to it — a 
white tie or black trousers for instance for men, or 
jewelry for women — in the morning ; or in morning 
dress or any approach to it — say light-colored trousers 
and a frock coat for men, or a cloth tweed or stuff 
gown for women — in the evening, would be a breach 
of propriety, i. e., "good form," sufficiently serious to 
make the person infringing the rule be looked upon 
as either of low origin or (quite as bad from a " good 
form" point of view) eccentric ways. Good-breeding 
and eccentricity, except in great people whose posi- 
tion in the world shuts one's eyes to their defects, can 
never go hand-in-hand. A well-bred man always 
dresses as he behaves — properly, and in " good form." 
First as to morning dress : This differs in town and 
country. Morning dress in the country is never so 
particularly formal as it is in London. In town (Lon- 
don), during the season especially, a gentleman can 
never appear in the street, in the park, at his club, or 
at a "morning" (afternoon) concert, in other than a 
buttoned dark-cloth frock or morning coat, trousers of 
any color but black — light or dark-gray, or brown of 
any fashionable pattern (small checks or narrow stripes) 
being preferable — and a tall hat. To wear a low- 
crowned, round, hard or soft felt hat, with a frock or 
morning coat would be about as " bad form " in dress 
as a man could possibly display. A tall hat with a 
"jacket," or with anything but a frock or tail coat has 
generally been considered quite as bad. But within 
a year or two an effort has been made to introduce the 
wearing of a high hat with a "jacket," but with this 



i 4 : 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



proviso : the jacket must be black, or some dark shade. 
It is a fashion that will never take lasting root. A 
morning coat is a high-buttoned, single-breasted, cut- 
away coat with a tail. On Sunday no distinction is 
or can be made in dress in town. The morning dress 
of ladies is very quiet, simple, and plain — at home. 
Except it be at some entertainment given in the day- 
time, such as a wedding or garden party, they never 
dress as American ladies do for an ordinary street 
promenade. In fact, as a rule, they never walk in the 
streets. In these days of rapid advancement, where 
nearly every woman is called a "lady," perhaps we 
may term those to be seen of a morning or afternoon 
promenading Regent Street, Bond Street, Piccadilly, 
and Oxford Street — ladies. But they can safely be 
said not to be gentlewomen, a distinction in the present 
era, of much potency. Or, if they are, then they have 
degraded sadly from the traditional precepts of their 
mothers. Therefore, I say that English ladies do not 
walk in the streets of London — shop streets, of course, 
I mean. Did they attire themselves as elaborately as 
some American ladies do to walk on Broadway or 
Fifth Avenue, they would drive in their carriages. x\n 
English lady who could afford to dress as expensively 
and gorgeously as American ladies do in the street, 
would have her own carriage to drive in, and would 
not walk. Jewelry is never worn in morning dress by 
ladies, except at some morning entertainment, as I 
have said. In the country, the rules of dress are not 
so rigid. Morning dress there is a good deal depend- 
ent on what a lady or gentleman may be doing. If a 
man be shooting, he wears a shooting-costume ; if 



SOCIETY. 143 

playing cricket, or lawn-tennis, a suit of white flannel ; 
if fishing, fishing-clothes; if hunting, a hunting-dress, 
and so on. So with ladies. They have tennis and 
hunting costumes (habits), as well as men. Ordinari- 
ly, a man in the country wears a " jacket " suit of 
tweed or serge " dittoes," as an entire suit of the same 
pattern and material is called. With this a hard, 
round, felt hat, or a straight-brimmed straw hat — 
very rarely the latter, and only in hot weather — is 
worn ; never a high hat. Trousers are very commonly 
knickerbockers, with long, thick, ribbed, worsted stock- 
ings, and thick solid boots. In winter, w T hen muddy 
and wet, leather-leggins are buttoned on over the 
stockings. On Sunday the rule is different. Then, 
at church — to which every respectable man, not to say 
gentleman, goes at least once a Sunday-— a man should 
wear a dark-cloth frock or morning coat buttoned, and 
a high hat. After church, if he likes he can change to 
a suit of " dittoes " again ; but it is more usual to keep 
on the " Sunday clothes " until changed for dinner. 
Now, as to evening dress : For men, it is the universal- 
ly accepted black-cloth dress-suit, with " swallow-tail " 
coat, and low-cut waistcoat. This, every gentleman 
in England — be it in town or country, at home or 
abroad, at a dinner-party, or at his club — as a rule, 
puts on for dinner. The only distinction he makes in 
it is in his necktie. At home, if there be but the fam- 
ily circle, or an intimate and informal guest, he wears 
a black one of silk or satin. At all other times his tie 
must be white, made of cambric, never of silk or satin. 
Worse "form" in dress could hardly be conceived 
than a colored silk (except, of course, black) or satin 



144 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

necktie with evening dress, especially a mauve-colored 
one. If he goes out to dinner, concert, opera, or ball, 
his hat must be a " crush " or opera hat, which he car- 
ries (shut up) with him into theatre or ball-room, under 
his arm. The proper foot-covering to be worn with 
evening dress are patent-leather "pumps" (low slip- 
per-like shoes with heels), tied at the instep with a 
narrow black silk ribbon bow, and black silk stockings, 
plain or dotted with white, colored, or gold dots, ac- 
cording to the taste of the wearer. Only white or the 
lightest tints of kid gloves should also be worn at a 
ball. There has been a prevalent idea in America 
that Englishmen, in imitation of the Prince of Wales, 
scarcely ever wore gloves. This is an error. They do 
wear gloves. They wear them in the streets in Lon- 
don, and at balls everywhere. They wear them in 
traveling to keep their hands both clean and warm, 
and in the country in winter on cold days. They cer- 
tainly don't wear them to dinner-parties, to the theatre, 
or to concerts, nor do they keep them on when making 
a call on ladies. It may be mentioned here that kid 
gloves for men for the street, or gloves of a size to 
cramp and squeeze the hands would be thought very 
"bad form. ,, In England every man carries a "walk- 
ing-stick " (as every cane is called) or a tightly-rolled- 
up silk umbrella. 

For ladies, no dress is strictly an evening dress in 
England unless it be decollete. Now, decollete* is, of 
course, left to the taste and discretion of the wearer. 
It should not be high-necked, at all events ; for a high- 
necked gown is never seen at ball, evening party, or 
dinner, at the opera, evening concerts, or in the stalls 



SOCIETY. 145 

and boxes of first-class theatres during the London 
season on any woman who goes in for keeping up the 
traditional " good form " of the highest classes. Ex- 
cept at court drawing-rooms, which are at best but 
anomalies, and governed by rules for which no one 
can give a sensible reason, no lady wears a low-necked 
gown before dinner. Low-necked wedding-dresses 
have been heard of, but they are exceptional, and cer- 
tainly, no matter by whom worn, bad form. 

A few words about jewelry. Elaborate chains, pins,- 
rings, and lockets on men are not "good form." Dia- 
monds on a gentleman nowadays (whatever they may 
have been) can not be considered good form. Some 
men have the single stud of their evening shirts set 
with diamonds, but if not exactly "bad form," because 
so many swells have gone in for the fashion, it can not 
be said to be the best form, and people of really good 
taste stick to the simple three mother-of-pearl buttons. 
Diamonds on a man in the day-time would be execra- 
ble. No worse "form" could be imagined. As I have 
said, ladies wear little or no jewelry in the day-time, 
and the sight of a diamond or precious stone on a lady 
before dinner, save, perhaps, in the very smallest-sized 
bonnet-string pin, would be — well, it is difficult to find 
words to express how bad the "form" would be. But a 
woman can wear at a grand ball or dinner-party all the 
diamonds and gems she possesses, stringing lockets 
round her neck, pinning stars in her hair, and deco- 
rating the bodice of her gown with them. It is then 
all right. At all events, it is not " bad form," though 
it may not, in strictness of taste, be good. Of course, 
this elaborate bejeweling can only be done at court 



146 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

and very grand entertainments. Overdecoration with 
jewels at small parties or unpretentious ones would be 
very bad form. A lady should never wear a hat to 
church. She must always go in a bonnet. Silver 
jewelry is very " bad form." It is now the chief dis- 
tinguishing mark of shop-women and servant-maids on 
a " Sunday out " or " Bank-holiday." A short coat 
with flat plaits front and back, and a belt of its own 
material, is called a " Norfolk jacket" A lady's riding- 
habit, to be in " good form," should be as severely 
plain as possible, with the skirt as short as that of an 
ordinary walking-dress. Brass or " fancy " buttons or 
a long flowing skirt would be considered very bad 
form. 

A " sack " coat for a man and a " sacque " for a 
woman are both called jacket in England. " Skirts " 
are petticoats; a " waist *' is a body ; " Suspenders" 
are braces. Shoes mean what are called "slippers" in 
America, i. e., satin and kid for dress, and " slippers " 
mean only what are worn in undress, with a dressing- 
gown, for instance. A dressing-gown is never called a 
" morning- wrapper " or any kind of a ' wrapper," and 
boots include what are known as " shoes " in America, 
as well as boots proper. There is no such thing 
known as a " Derby hat " — all hats known by that name 
in America are called J>ol hats, " Slouch " hat is also 
unknown in England. Afrock-co&t is never called a 
"Prince Albert"; "shirt-cuffs" are wristbands; a 
" vest " is a waistcoat j an undershirt is a vest or a Jer- 
sey ; " corsets " are stays j " pantaloons " are trousers ; 
a " stove-pipe hat " is a tall, high, or top hat ; and 
"linked sleeve-buttons " are links. "Night-dress" is 



SOCIETY, 147 

a name quite unused by the best people ; the article 
in question is always called a bed-gown. So " dress " 
is by the same people called gown or frock. 

DRIVING. 

In the first place, let it be distinctly understood 
that in England driving only means driving. It is 
never called riding, as in America, the distinction be- 
ing stringently kept up between riding and driving, and 
the first only referring to riding on horseback. There 
are no fast- trotting horses in England, and no one 
drives a team of trotters there as gentlemen do in 
America. Fast driving in the parks, the streets, or 
country roads would be considered the extreme of 
"bad form, ,, and even if it was "good form" the law 
wouldn't allow it. There is no such vehicle as a 
"buggy," such as there is in America. There is a 
thing called a " buggy," but it is a high, two-wheeled 
gig with a top. If an American speaks of a buggy in 
English society he will be understood to mean that. 
The expression " light wagon " is unknown in England. 
There is (in more senses than one) no such thing as a 
light wagon in the United Kingdom. The vehicles 
most commonly in use are — 

Drag, or Mail-Coach 4 wheels, 4 horses. 

Coach 4 " 2 

Chariot 4 " 2 

Landau 4 " 2 

Barouche 4 " 2 

Clarence 4 " 2 

Brougham 4 " 2 " or 1 horse. 

Victoria ...... 4 " 2 " or 1 " 



1 48 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Mail phaeton 4 wheels, 2 horses. 

Wagonette 4 " 2 " on horse. 

T-cart 4 " 2 " or 1 " 

Pony-carriage 4 " 2 " or I " 

Dog-cart 2 " 2* " or I " . 

Pony-cart 2 " 1 horse. 

Gig 2 " I " 

The seat behind for groom or footman is called 
the rumble. It is now seldom seen except on old- 
fashioned carriages, such as family coaches, mail- 
phaetons, pony-carriages, and, of course, drags. In 
the more modern conveyances, such as landaus, 
broughams, and victorias the footman sits beside the 
coachman on the box. To call the coachman " the 
driver " (when speaking of a private carriage) or the 
box the " driver's seat," would be very bad form. A 
pony-cart is unknown as a " village-cart " in England. 
Horses are generally known as carriage-horses, hunt- 
ers, racers, hacks, cobs, work-horses, cab-horses, cart- 
horses, and ponies. Except with work and cart horses, 
tails are always "docked," i. e., cut short and 
"squared." I believe this custom originated with 
hunters to prevent their tails catching in hedges, etc., 
when jumping. " Hunters " are horses bred and kept 
especially for fox-hunting, skill in jumping, with en- 
durance, being their chief points. It is only rich peo- 
ple who can keep horses for hunting only. Men of 
small means often "hunt " their carriage-horses, and 
drive their hunters. Racers are a luxury in which only 
people of large means can, and turf -tastes will, indulge. 

* The two horses in a dog-cart mean driven tandem t very un- 
usual nowadays. 



SOCIETY. 149 

They are kept exclusively for the turf. " Hacks " are 
ordinary riding or " saddle " horses, used for the park, 
in riding to covert when hunting, or for horse-exercise 
generally. A " park hack " and a " covert hack " are 
the expressions used. A " cob " is a stout, round, 
small horse or large pony. A " cart n horse does not 
mean one driven in a T- or dog-cart, and is never so 
spoken of. The " law of the road " in England is to 
keep to the left in passing when meeting, and to pass to 
the right a vehicle going the same way. This rule of 
keeping to the left is upheld on the ground (not with- 
out much sense) that the driver sits to the right, and is 
therefore over the wheel and on the side nearest to the 
vehicle met.* A gentleman who drives well is said to 
be " a good whip." A check-rein is called a bearing- 
rein. Driving-whips all have bend-over lashes. A 
straight driving-whip, like a large riding-whip, is never 
seen. 

The two principal driving clubs in England — if, 
indeed, not the only ones — are the " Four-in-Hand " 
and the " Coaching " clubs. They both have their 
headquarters in London. The Four-in-Hand is the 
older organization, and was established about the year 
1856. The Coaching Club was started in 1870. Both 
clubs were formed and are maintained for the en- 
couragement of the difficult art of driving four-in- 
hand. Each have two meets every year in London 
during the season, the rendezvous being the " Maga- 
zine " in Hyde Park, whence there is a procession of 
coaches. These "processions " average from twenty 

* In walking the rule is to keep to the right. 



150 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

to thirty coaches for each club, the u meets " being 
attended by the highest and most fashionable society 
which the " season " can bring together. Though the 
members of both clubs include only noblemen and 
gentlemen of fortune, and though the Prince of Wales 
generally occupies the box-seat of the leading coach 
beside the driver at the "processions" of both clubs, 
the Four-in-Hand is considered the " sweller " of the 
two. No one in England drives four-in-hand in any- 
thing but a coach, which is also known in common 
talk as a drag. To drive four horses attached to any 
other vehicle would be thought very "bad form. ,, 
The road-coaches between London and other towns 
during the summer, run and driven by gentlemen, 
passengers being taken for pay, are similar to those in 
New York, and need no further reference here. 

RIDING. 

" Riding " in England only and exclusively ap- 
plies to riding on horseback. When riding is mentioned 
the words "on horseback " are never added, being 
deemed superfluous. If by any chance the words 
should be added, be sure the "on" would not be 
dropped. " Ride horseback " is a peculiarly Ameri- 
can expression. Riding, among the classes of society 
to which this book is particularly meant to refer, is 
done in London in Hyde Park during the " season " 
(summer), and in the country during the hunting-sea- 
son in the winter. No one rides in anything but Eng- 
lish saddles. Stirrups are worn much shorter than in 
America; for a man to ride with a straight leg, and his 
toes bent down to catch the tip of the stirrup, would 



SOCIETY. 



151 



be awfully bad form in England. The English seat 
on horseback is body well back (not toppling for- 
ward), legs bent, knees tight to the saddle, foot well 
home in the stirrup, and toes turned in. In trotting, 
both men and women rise in the stirrups. Ladies' 
habit-skirts are worn as short as an ordinary walking- 
dress ; a long, flowing skirt is never seen on a lady. 
The expression "riding-dress " for habit is never heard. 
Nor, indeed, is " riding-habit " good form either. Habit 
is sufficient by itself. No lady or gentleman rides 
through the streets except on his or her way to or 
from the park or to the suburbs. No lady or ladies 
ever ride alone in town without being attended by a 
mounted groom, who rides twenty yards behind. 

ENTERTAINMENTS. 

All entertainments in England are given and at- 
tended under strict rules, whose non-observance by 
either giver or guest would be an immediate mark of 
bad form. 

Entertainments may be divided into — 

1. Court {Royal). 

2. Public. 

3. Private. 

COURT ENTERTAINMENTS. 

These include — 

Drawing-rooms, levees, state balls, and state concerts. 

Drawing-rooms are formal and ceremonious recep- 
tions, held by the Queen (or Princess of Wales in her 
behalf), at which such ladies and gentlemen as the 



152 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Lord Chamberlain shall think fit are " presented " to 
her. There are four drawing-rooms (at least) every 
season — two early in the season, and two later ones. 
They are held at Buckingham Palace at three in the 
afternoon. Whoever wishes to attend a drawing-room 
and be " presented " (as every one must be the first 
time they attend) must send his or her name, with the 
name of his or her "presenter," to the Lord Chamber- 
lain some days before the holding of the drawing- 
room. The " presenter " of a lady must be a lady ; of 
a gentleman, a gentleman, and must themselves have 
already been presented. Presentation at court estab- 
lishes (for court purposes) a person's station. If 
neither the presenter nor the applicant for presentation 
receive an " intimation " from the Lord Chamberlain 
not to attend, it will be safe for them to go to the 
drawing-room. The most elaborate u Court " dress is 
worn by ladies, and all the costly jewels in their pos- 
pession (so far as they may be in harmonious keeping) 
decorate their persons. The dress is made with a 
long train and lace lappets, and feathers must be 
worn in the hair. The train, lappets, and feathers are 
de rigueur ; everything else is left to the taste of the 
wearer. In the wearing of jewelry, it may be proper 
to state here that diamonds as ornaments on young 
ladies are not considered "good form." Pearls are 
generally worn by young girls, especially when pre- 
sented. Gentlemen must wear the regulation court 
dress, unless they possess a uniform of some sort which 
they are entitled to wear, or are judges or Queen's 
Counsel, when they can go in their wigs and gowns. 
The regulation court dress is a most unbecoming cos- 



SOCIETY. 153 

tume. It consists of a long -" swallow-tail" coat of 
dark claret-colored velvet or cloth, with standing 
colar, steel buttons, and lace ruffles. Velvet or white 
waistcoat, velvet knee-breeches or cloth trousers, with 
gold-lace stripes, white silk stockings (if knee-breeches 
be worn), and patent-leather shoes with steel buckles. 
An imitation black bag adorns the back of the collar, 
though the days of powder and queues have gone by ; 
a small steel or gilt sword, with chain, guard, and 
white scabbard, is hooked onto the waistband, and a 
black cocked hat is carried under the arm. Every 
man who can avoids having to wear this unbecom- 
ing and ridiculous attire. It costs a large sum to 
buy — between twenty-four and twenty-five pounds at 
the cheapest — and though hiring it for the day from 
the costumer is the most usual custom, neither fit nor 
condition is always satisfactory, and the hire is more 
than one cares to give for just once. Therefore, I 
should strongly advise every American gentleman who 
comes to England and intends to seek presentation at 
court, to join the militia or national guard of his 
State before coming, and acquire the right to wear an 
officer's uniform of some sort, and bring it over with 
him. The temporary appointment of extra aid-de- 
camp on the staff of a governor or general would suf- 
fice. Every one drives to drawing-rooms, and arrives 
ready to enter the room without any preparations. 
The presentation is looked upon as a very heart-beat- 
ing ordeal by debutantes, but in reality it is a very sim- 
ple ceremony. Ladies enter at a door at one end of 
the room, one at a time, and walk up to the place 
upon which the Queen (or Princess) stands. At that 
11 



154 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

point their train is smoothed out by some of the equer- 
ries or lords in waiting, and their name read out from 
their card. Ordinary ladies advance and kiss the 
Queen's hand, she placing it on theirs for the purpose, 
tut the Queen herself kisses on the cheek the wives 
and daughters of peers. The lady presented courte- 
seys to the Queen, the princesses, etc., but must be 
careful not to turn her back on the Queen until she 
has passed the royalties. The " backing " of former 
days has been dispensed with. There are at all court 
entertainments different circles, viz., the " Royal/' 
the " Diplomatic/' the ""General," etc. These occupy 
special positions, and have separate entrances. No 
lady can be invited to court until she has been pre- 
sented. Every lady must be re-presented upon her 
marriage. Drawing-rooms are, strictly speaking, for 
ladies only, though it is common for men to be pre- 
sented at them. But levees are the proper places for 
gentlemen to be presented. People who have been 
presented can attend drawing-rooms, afterward, as 
spectators only, if they choose. 

On drawing-room days the coachmen and footmen 
of the people who go wear enormous bouquets of 
flowers in their breasts, almost covering their shirt- 
fronts. 

In Ireland drawing-rooms and levees are held by 
the Lord-Lieutenant at Dublin Castle. Both are, in 
the main, similar in character to those of the Queen. 
Drawing-rooms are there held at night, but levees in 
the daytime. On presentation to the Lord-Lieutenant 
as Viceroy, he kisses every lady on the cheek. This, I 
believe, is the rule when a king is on the throne. 



SOCIETY. 155 

Levees.— Much that has been said about drawing- 
rooms will apply to levies. But there are some differ- 
ences. They can be attended by men only, and they 
are held at St. James's Palace by the Prince of Wales 
in behalf of the Queen, instead of at Buckingham 
Palace. There are at least four every season, and, 
like drawing-rooms, they are held in the afternoon. 
The same mode of sending names with a presenter 
beforehand also obtains. Court-dress (or uniform, 
etc.) must be worn. The presentation is a sim- 
ple one. The person presented enters at one door 
and walks slowly past the spot — on which stands the 
Prince of Wales in full field-marshal's uniform, glitter- 
ing with u orders" and surrounded by his * court" — 
and merely bows to the Prince as he passes (the 
Prince returning the bow), and so walks on and out at 
the exit-door. Sometimes the Prince shakes hands 
with a person he knows well. A levee is really a 
grand sight. There the fullest uniforms of every corps 
and the grandest dresses of every " order " or calling 
entitled to wear them are seen. Presentation to the 
Prince of Wales at a levie is equivalent, for all court 
purposes, to a presentation to the Queen. 

State Balls. — There are two of these given every 
season. They are given at Buckingham Palace, and 
are very grand affairs. But they are so bound and tied 
up by etiquette, and are generally such stupendous 
crushes, that little amusement and pleasure, such as 
one is accustomed to expect at a ball, can be had. 
Only those who have been presented are invited, and 
not many of them. The Prince and Princess of Wales 
always (in these days) represent the Queen, and enter 



1 56 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

the ball-room about 10.15 o'clock in formal proces- 
sion. There is no dancing till then. A " state 
quadrille " is formed, the Prince and Princess dancing 
vis-a-vis with " swell" partners, the sides being other 
princes and princesses, and so the ball is opened. 
After that the Prince dances with whomsoever he likes. 
The " form " is for him to send one of his equerries to 
a lady to inform her that he wishes to dance such 
a dance with her. Of course, she must accept. It 
would be execrably bad form to refuse. All other en- 
gagements must give way. The Princess of Wales 
asks her partners to dance. No one may ask her. 
The band is uniformed in scarlet and gold, and one of 
the sights at a state ball is the display on a grand 
buffet of all the " royal " gold plate. The procession 
to supper is a very formal one. The Prince and 
Princess go first. If the Queen be present, she marches 
away first quite alone. The courtiers follow, accord- 
ing to rank, the company at large standing in line on 
each side. Court-dress is worn at state balls. 

State Concerts* — There are at least two of these 
every season. Only people who have been presented 
are invited. They are given at Buckingham Palace, 
and begin at ten o'clock. All the best and greatest 
singers and musicians in London take part. 

After court or royal entertainments come public 
(or in the nature of public as contradistinguished from 
private} entertainments. These consist of balls, ban- 
quets, and dinners. 

First of balls. These may be subdivided into 
charity, club, county, and hunt balls. 

Charity balls, as their name implies, are those given 



SOCIETY. 157 

for some charitable purpose, and in some places — for 
they are given in the country towns as well as in Lon- 
don — take place annually. 

County balls are annual fixtures, exclusively of the 
county towns, and are given merely for pleasure and 
amusement. Both charity and county balls are given 
under the patronage of the nobility and gentry of the 
neighborhood, whose names are a guarantee, not only 
of respectability, but "good form." A number of 
ladies of title and position allow their names to be 
used as lady patronesses, as they are called, and noble- 
men and gentlemen act as what are known as stewards. 
The stewards are the real people responsible for the 
"good form" of the entertainment. At these balls 
there are no such things known as il floor-committees," 
" floor-managers," u reception-committees," or any 
sort of committee, such as are customary at American 
public balls. As may be imagined, county balls are 
the more select of the two, the object of charity balls 
being to sell as many tickets as possible. The general 
rules and customs of balls, whether public or private, 
are the same, and will be considered under the head 
of private entertainments. 

Club balls are those given by clubs specially organ- 
ized for the purpose, or by clubs of a social character. 
These balls may or may not have lady patronesses, but 
should have stewards. 

Hunt balls are given by the members of the differ- 
ent u hunts " — i. e., men who subscribe toward the 
support of a certain pack of fox-hounds — and are 
given either in a public hall in one of the principal 
towns of the " country " which the hunt includes, or 



158 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

at the country-house of one of the members. In the 
former case tickets are sold, and there are stewards ; 
in the latter, not. Hunt balls are very smart affairs, 
and bristle with "good form." The members wear 
red swallow-tail coats, white waistcoats, and black 
trousers, the coat-buttons being gilt with the crest of 
the hunt upon them. 

Next as banquets. These (as regular events) seem 
to be exclusively confined to the Lord Mayor of Lon- 
don. He gives three of special prominence and note 
during his year, viz. : to the Cabinet ministers, the 
judges, and the bishops. 

Dinners. — These consist of the dinners given by 
the Speaker of the House of Commons to the Cabinet 
ministers, called the " Speaker's dinners " ; the annual 
dinners of such clubs as the Geographical and Alpine 
Clubs; the "House" dinners among the members of 
certain clubs at w r hich a member of distinction pre- 
sides, and at which a few distinguished guests are 
specially entertained ; the annual dinners of different 
regiments of the army, called " regimental dinners," at 
which past and present officers dine together, generally 
at some hotel or public room. u Willis's Rooms " is the 
most fashionable place for public dinners, as it is for 
balls, in London. 

After public come private entertainments. 

PRIVATE ENTERTAINMENTS. 

These include balls, receptions, small dances, dinner- 
parties, garden-parties and weddings. 

Balls. — Private balls in England are, in the main, 
very similar to those in America — I speak, of course, of 



SOCIETY. 159 

the best classes of " society ' in both countries — so that 
it will not be necessary to enter into a lengthy descrip- 
tion of them. There are, however, a few customs to 
be considered whose observance or non-observance 
would be a display of good or bad form, which are 
different from American usages. There are balls in 
town and balls in the country Balls in town first. 
They begin at from n to 12 o'clock, but it is not 
"good form " to go to a ball before 1 1.30 at the earliest. 
Of course, a good deal depends on the number of balls 
one has to go to on one night — two, three, and even 
four being not uncommon during the season's height. 
And perhaps there is a dinner-party or the opera first. 
In the case of several balls on hand the hour of arrival 
at the first might be a trifle earlier than n, while that 
at the last — even though you stay as short a time at 
the preceding balls as " good form " will permit, say 
half an hour to an hour— must be what under different 
circumstances would be so late as to be considered 
4< bad form/' If you had but one ball to go to, and 
went to it at one o'clock, it could not be called " good 
form," as it would be rude to the giver. But, as people 
who have many balls to go to are supposed to choose 
what they consider the best ball for the last, an ar- 
rival, no matter how late, is regarded as a compliment. 
Late comers have come to stay, and not hurry away, 
as they had been obliged to do at the other and less 
favored houses. There are no " dressing-rooms " at an 
English ball — in town, at all events. People are sup- 
posed to come ready to go into the ball-room immedi- 
ately upon the removal of " wraps," without change of 
shoes, brushing of hair, pinning of flowers or ribbons, 



160 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

or anything of that sort. They simply leave their 
"wraps" in the " cloak-room," an apartment at the 
foot of the stairs or the back hall. 

People do not enter an English ball-room arm- 
in-arm, but singly, ladies first and gentlemen after. 
Your name is asked by a footman at the bottom of the 
stairs, and he shouts his idea of it to another footman 
on the first landing, who again shouts his version up 
to the butler, who stands outside the drawing-room 
door, and he announces you, according to his concep- 
tion of your name, to the lady of the house, who stands 
just inside the doorway. With her you shake hands, 
say a word or two, and pass on into the room. If she 
have daughters, one or more of them may assist her 
in receiving her guests. The man of the house doesn't 
welcome you with his wife. He is somewhere or 
other, and you perhaps may tumble against him during 
the night, but you won't find him standing and receiv- 
ing his wife's guests. For the night it is her house, 
she has given the invitations and it is her ball. After 
you enter, you do just what you would do at an Ameri- 
can ball ; you speak to people you know, walk about 
(not walk round), dance, take ladies to supper, go 
yourself, or do whatever you like. 

Reversing in the waltz (always put valse on the 
dance-cards) is not " good form." Why it should not 
be can only be accounted for by the fact that English 
men and women (whom candor compels me to say, 
after many years' observation, are the worst dancers 
in the world) can't reverse themselves, and there- 
fore, in the spirit of "sour grapes," excuse their 
awkwardness by stigmatizing what they only wish they 



SOCIETY. 161 

could do as "bad form." They are able to reverse 
in the polka, if (as they term it) " going the wrong 
way " can be termed reversing — ergo, it is good form 
to reverse in the polka! 

It is not "good form" for a man to ask a young 
lady to dance more than twice, or for her to accept. 
He will have his " intentions " demanded by her papa 
in short order if he goes beyond the most frigid at- 
tention. So, young Americans, beware ! Sitting out 
dances in halls, passages, and especially on stairs, is 
thought very " bad form " on the lady's part. While 
resting during dances, it is " bad form " for partners to 
stand arm-in-arm. But after the dance is over a man 
must " arm " his partner back to her mamma or other 
chaperone almost immediately. Unless you take a 
young lady to supper or go in search of some refresh- 
ment after a short promenade, you must take her to 
her chaperone at once. As when entering, so when 
leaving, there is no "arming." People go up and bid 
good-night, and leave the room singly. Even to the 
carriage ladies walk alone, men following, though it is 
perfectly " good form " for a gentleman not only to 
accompany a lady to the cloak-room, but to see her to 
her carriage. Footmen see to the " calling " of car- 
riages. The information that a guest's carriage is at 
the door is gained by the announcement shouted from 
the door-step that " Mr. Jones's carriage stops the 
way ! " It is perfectly permissible and quite " good 
form " to stay at a ball till not only daylight but after 
sunrise, which is not so late after all, for in June, in 
London, the sun rises at about a quarter to four. The 
music at a ball is always called the band. 



1 62 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Balls in the Country. — Much that has been said 
about balls in town applies to balls in the country. 
They begin earlier, however, say from 9 to 9.30, and 
as guests, in many instances, have a long drive of many 
miles, there may be " dressing-room " accommodations 
provided. People do not stay so late at country balls 
as at those in town. That they have farther to go to 
get home is possibly the reason. 

Small Dances. — These have all the main character- 
istics of a ball, but there are fewer guests ; the " band " 
will consist of but two, viz., a piano and violin ; there 
is not such elaborate dressing, or so grand a supper, 
and people come and go earlier, the hour of invitation 
being from 9 to 9.30. 

Receptions. — These are very commonly held after a 
dinner-party, though it is not the rule. They may be 
simply " conversational " or "musical," or there may 
be some professional reader, etc., present to amuse the 
guests. In all important points English receptions are 
very similar to American entertainments of the same 
sort. There are one or two things different. Gentle- 
men never wear gloves to them. It would be very 
" bad form " for a man to appear in gloves at a recep- 
tion, or at any night entertainment where there was 
not dancing. The ordinary polite slang name in soci- 
ety for a reception is a drum. This is the real origin 
of a non-dancing tea-party being called a kettledrum* 
Guests come and go early at a reception. 

Dinner-Parties. — Generally speaking, dinner-par- 
ties in England and America are much the same. In- 

* See page 302. 



SOCIETY. 163 

deed, there is a great similarity about them in the best 
society of all civilized nations. There are, however, 
a few distinctive features about such entertainments in 
England, as contradistinguished from American ones, 
at all events, and these only will it be necessary to state. 
There is no more formal entertainment in private life 
than a dinner-party, and this characteristic is intensi- 
fied in England. Wherever else a person may slip, 
through ignorance or inadvertence, into u bad form," 
he may hope for forgiveness, or, at least, allowance- 
making ; but not so at a dinner-party. It fairly 
bristles with rules, which, while they represent " good 
form," stifle, through their iron restraint, ev^ry feeling 
of natural enjoyment. The invitations are given in 
the names of both master and mistress of the house ; * 
and the dinner-hour is most commonly 7.45, though 
7.30 and 8 are not infrequent. 

Every one goes in full dress, of course (which 
means evening-dress), for people of " good form " are 
supposed to dine at home, even, in that. They don't 
exactly dress for the dinner-party. They dress for 
the evening, f It is " good form " to be punctual. 

To be late at a dinner-party is very " bad form." 
You can be late everywhere but there. Lady and 
gentlemen guests do not come into the drawing-room 
(on arrival) arm-in-arm, but singly, the lady first. An 
arm-in-arm entrance would not only be very "bad 
form," but the cause of much restrained merriment 
among the other guests. Nor do gentlemen wear 
gloves. For a man to wear gloves to a dinner-party 

* See page 198. \ See page 143. 



1 64 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

in England would stamp him all over with "bad 
form." Ladies, of course, do, and remove them as 
soon as they are seated at the table. Guests go in to 
dinner, that is to say, they are " sent in," by the lady 
of the house, according to the established order of 
precedence,* she telling each gentleman which lady he 
is to take. Her selections are acquiesced in silently, 
even if known to be wrong. It would be as "bad 
form " as can be conceived for a guest to question or 
demur to the place or order he or she was given. But 
woe betide the hapless giver of a dinner-party who 
errs in the arrangement of her guests' procession to the 
dinner-table and their seats at it ! She will not onlv 
give lasting offense to the people whose rights have 
not been recognized, but make one of the most glaring 
and unpardonable exhibitions of "bad form" known 
in English society. The gentleman of the house takes 
in the greatest lady present, going in first ; the lady 
of the house has the greatest gentleman guest. All 
go in to dinner arm-in-arm, which is the only instance 
of "arming" there is at a dinner-party. The din- 
ners themselves are much alike, and are becoming 
more Frenchy every day. Everything is served a la 
Russe. To have a great steaming "joint" on the table, 
carved with a flourish by the master of the house, 
would, no doubt, be intensely " English " in the es- 
timation of people whose ideas of English society 
are got from the average run of English "settlers" in 
America, but it would be intensely " bad form " at the 
same time. 

* See page 2. 



SOCIETY. 165 

The arrangement of wines with the different 
courses is much the same as in America. Champagne 
is either decanted, or, if poured from the bottle, a nap- 
kin is wrapped round the bottle. It is iced from 
outside. Broken ice in the wine-glass would be " bad 
form." A dinner to be in "good form" should not 
last over an hour and a half, the time reckoned being 
while the ladies are at the table. The dinner is really 
over when they, at a silent signal from the lady of the 
house, rise and leave the room unescorted by gentle- 
men. All the gentlemen rise from their seats t when 
the ladies retire, and stand till they have gone, one 
of their number (generally the man of the house) 
opening and holding open the door for them to pass 
out ; but no gentleman accompanies them even if he 
come back the next instant. To do such a thing 
would be very " bad form." The gentlemen then re- 
seat themselves where they like at the table, and eat 
dessert, and talk, while the wine — three bottles gen- 
erally, port, sherry, and claret — goes round the table 
twice from the man of the house, each guest helping 
himself as it reaches him and then passing it on. For 
gentlemen to sit long over their wine at a dinner-party 
would be very "bad form." In from ten minutes to 
a quarter of an hour the man of the house will say 
" Sha'n't we join the ladies ? " and then every one 
gets up and leaves the room without ceremony. It is 
"good form" to stay at least an hour after dinner in 
the drawing-room. To "eat and run" would be 
awfully " bad form." But to stay late would be 
quite as bad. Of course, much depends on what 
is to follow. There may be a formal reception, or 



1 66 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

the guest may be going to one or to a ball some- 
where else. 

Garden- Parties. — These entertainments natu- 
rally, for the most part, take place in the country. 
There are some people in and near London who have 
gardens large enough for a party, but they are people 
who live in " great " houses, like the Prince of Wales 
and some of the nobility, as well as those who have 
villas on the Thames. The season for garden-parties 
begins in May or June for people who live in the 
country, but these entertainments do not acquire their 
best " form " until August, when fashionable London 
society comes back to smarten the dowdy ways and 
dowdy dressing which make a strictly u country " 
person en Evidence wherever he or she may be. Gar- 
den-parties begin at 4.30 and last to 6.30 or 7. Lawn- 
tennis is the chief attraction, the only attraction, one 
might say, at a garden-party. Gentlemen generally 
go in white flannel trousers, and carry their tennis 
racquet and shoes in their hands. No man wears 
gloves. Every one plays in tennis-shoes. For a 
person — man or woman — to play tennis in ordinary 
heeled boots would be very "bad form." And not 
only that, it would spoil the lawn. Refreshments — 
tea and coffee, with champagne and claret "cups," 
being the staple fluids — are served either in the house 
or in a u marquee " pitched on the lawn. Some- 
times there is music in-doors, or a band plays in 
a tent. But tennis generally monopolizes everybody. 
In the country, people dress very simply at garden- 
parties, but at those given by the Prince of Wales 
at Marlborough House and the Duke of Northum- 



SOCIETY. 167 

berland at "Sion," the very smartest dressing only is 
"good form." * 

Ladies* Luneh-Party. — There is no such entertain- 
ment known in England. 

MARRIAGES— WEDDINGS. 

Every marriage (unless by special license) must be 
solemnized between eight o'clock in the morning and 
three o'clock p. m. These are called and known as 
the " canonical hours." This rule was originally 
adopted to put a stop to runaway and clandestine 
marriages. There are two kinds of licenses, one of 
which is known as a " special " license. The ordinary 
license merely dispenses with the publication of bans 
(the most usual mode), while the special permits mar- 
riage in any parish without previous residence, and 
at any reasonable hour in the twenty-four. The 
ordinary license costs from two to three guineas ; the 
special license (which is granted by the Archbishop of 
Canterbury) about twenty-nine pounds. Although 
many great people are married by special license, it 
has become rather the fashion with rich snobs to do 
the same, and therefore the "good form" of the cus- 
tom has been weakened, if it really ever existed. The 
fact of the matter is, that to do anything out of the 
common, recognized order, and in a way different 
from that established by long usage, is never " good 
form " in England. The simpler and less ostentatious 

* Many people in or near London give garden-parties. The 
dress is the same as that for any London afternoon party. — 
Editor. 



1 68 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

a thing is, the better the " form." Swagger and dis- 
play, procurable only by money, are ever "bad form." 
Therefore, marriage by publication of bans for three 
consecutive Sundays in the parish churches where both 
parties reside is the usual and most common practice 
among the best people, and can safely be considered 
the "best form." Weddings in England are, in the 
main, very similar to those in America in good society. 
There are some differences worth noting. They never 
take place at night or in a house. Either would be 
very " bad form." Being in the morning (in every case 
before dinner), only morning-dress is worn, not only 
by the parties and their attendants, but by the guests. 
The bridegroom is attended by a "best man" only. 
"Groomsmen" are considered awfully "bad form." 
As for "ushers," there was never such a thing heard 
of. The bridegroom and his best man wear black (or 
dark blue) frock-coats, buttoned up, and light gray 
trousers, gloves, and neckties. The bride wears a 
high-necked gown always, white if a maiden, and lilac, 
with a bonnet, if a widow. Bridesmaids always wear 
hats or bonnets. A widow has no bridesmaids, though 
a widower may have a "best man." No member of 
the bride's family, except her father, or whoever gives 
her away, nor any relation or friend whatever, except 
her bridesmaids, are included in the bridal procession. 
The bridegroom comes into church first with his best 
man quietly (if possible, through the vestry), and waits 
at the chancel-steps for the bride. After the cere- 
mony the newly-married pair proceed to the vestry 
and sign the marriage register, the bride signing her 
maiden name in full for the last time. Friends and 



SOCIETY. 169 

relations (of distinction generally) sign as witnesses. 
After that the bride and groom drive away together in 
his carriage to the house of the bride's father, and 
there receive the congratulations of such friends as 
have been invited to the wedding "breakfast." The 
breakfast is a formal affair. The bride and groom go 
in first, and then the best man and first bridesmaid ; 
after that the rules of regular precedence obtain and 
the others go in according to it. " Good form " pre- 
scribes but two speeches, viz., the speech of some in- 
timate friend who proposes the health of the bride, 
and the speech of the bridegroom in reply thereto. 
Sometimes the health of the bridesmaids is drunk and 
answered by the best man, but the " best form " is 
shown by omitting these. The bride soon leaves the 
table and changes to a traveling-dress, and the groom 
soon follows and puts on a jacket-suit and pot-hat. 
Good-bys are then said, and, amid showers of rice and 
slippers, the newly married pair drive away to the rail- 
way-station en route to some friend's country-house 
lent them for their honeymoon. 

Such a thing as a newly married pair remaining in 
the house of the bride's parents for a day or two and 
then going somewhere for a tour, is unknown in Eng- 
land among people of " good form.'' Printed cards of 
invitation to weddings are not used. The bride's 
mother writes to each person to be asked to the break- 
fast ; invitations to the church for the ceremony are 
never given. Nor are " wedding-cards " in any shape 
or fashion " good form." I am aware that the words 
" no cards " after a marriage notice in the papers origi- 
nated in England, but it is only among second-class 
12 



170 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

people that the necessity of giving the intimation could 
arise. The best people never have cards at all. u No 
cards " after a marriage notice is a distinct sign of " bad 
form." When the bride and groom come home, or the 
bride returns for a visit to her paternal home, the bells 
of the parish church ring out a joyful peal. The du- 
ties of the best man are not only ornamental — he 
takes charge of the ring, and gives it to the bridegroom 
at the proper moment. The first bridesmaid, too, 
pulls off the bride's glove, and holds it, with the bride's 
bouquet, handkerchief, etc. The bridegroom must 
not stay in the same house with the bride the night be- 
fore the wedding. " Good form " forbids it. He must 
be away 9 and come for her to church. 

No marriage in high life, and according to the 
edicts of "good form," takes place without marriage 
settlements being formally made and signed before 
the marriage, whereby the money of the contract- 
ing parties and that settled upon them by fathers and 
mothers is placed in the hands of trustees for the 
benefit of both. Sneer as "rank" may at "money," 
no marriage of " good form " can take place without its 
being the first if not the controlling consideration. 
However natural it may be, it is not "good form" for 
either man or woman to consider " good looks" as 
much inducement to marriage. Thus, in high life 
marriages are arranged, and the common mode of 
formal announcement in the fashionable papers is, "A 
marriage is arranged and will shortly take place be- 
tween so-and-so and so-and-so." This means that 
the settlements are satisfactory. Wedding-presents 
are sent soon after the engagement is announced, 



SOCIETY. 171 

and are displayed, before and after the wedding 
breakfast, on tables in an anteroom. Receptions, held 
by the newly-married pair after the return from the 
honeymoon or tour, and for which cards of invitation 
are sent, are not il good form " in England. Wedding 
favors consist of a sprig of orange-blossom and an 
acorn tied with white ribbon. The two most fashion- 
able churches for weddings in London are St. 
George's, Hanover Square, and St. Peter's, Eaton 
Square. 



LANGUAGE. 

There is no greater error committed by foreigners, 
and Americans generally, with respect to England 
than that which supposes that all English people speak 
alike, and that there is one English pronunciation of 
words and one English accent in speaking. The Eng- 
lish language, as spoken in England, may be divided 
into three separate divisions — the language of the 
upper classes ; the language of the middle classes ; 
and the language of the lower classes. Now, it stands 
to reason that the language of the upper classes is the 
language of "good form," for it is only among the 
upper classes that "good form" (in its society sense, at 
all events) has any existence. The language of the 
middle classes is that which is commonly heard on the 
stage (as actors, as a rule, come from the middle 
classes), in shops, and among the secondary grades of 
business-men, whether in wholesale or retail trade, in 
London. Almost without exception is it the language 
of the provinces. The provinces are the counties, but 
in general acceptation mean the large towns other than 
London, such as Liverpool, Manchester, Leeds, Bir- 
mingham, Newcastle, Sheffield, etc. The language of 
the upper classes is seldom heard in the provinces, ex- 



LANGUAGE. 1 73 

cept from the county gentry who have country-houses in 
the vicinity. Of course, the middle-class language of 
London is, to a certain extent, distinctive in itself. It 
is what is known as Cockney. All Londoners proper 
are Cockneys, and they naturally speak the Cockney 
language. This language is peculiar, and its signs are 
easily detected. Its chief features are not so much 
^-dropping, which it shares in common with the pro- 
vincial language, as they are its pronunciations and 
accent. The most certain sign of a Cockney is his 
pronunciation of the letter /. He invariably sounds it 
oi. And this oi sound is not only confined to /, but 
shows itself in many as — for example, in " table," 
which the Cockney makes toible y and " name," which 
he turns into noinie. Cockneyism displays itself also 
in such pronunciations as shawrit for "shaVt,"^Z£/#7 
for "can't," dawnce for "dance," and awnt for 
"aunt." This, I am aware, is supposed by many 
Americans to be the universal English pronunciation 
of these words. The upper classes broaden their a's 
considerably, I know ; they, however, never get to the 
unmistakable w of the Cockney, but say shahn't^ cahrit, 
dahnce, and ahnt It may not seem at first glance a 
very appreciable or important difference, but it is 
nevertheless the difference that lies between " good 
form " and bad. The Cockney accent exhibits itself 
in the form of singing the words, as it were, and in 
going from upward to downward inflections incessantly 
and without any reason. A Cockney always ends a 
sentence with an upward inflection, .//"-dropping is 
unknown in the language of the upper classes. For a 
person to drop an h is a sign that he is not a member 



174 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

of the upper classes. It is worse than bad form. It 
means utter social ruin. I mean the lis which are 
dropped from the beginnings of words such as house, 
horse, hamper, and hat. So, also, under the head of h- 
dropping must be included ^-adding, or putting an h 
at the beginning of vowel-begun words. This is also 
Cockney to the backbone, and is never heard among 
the upper classes. There are, however, a few drop- 
pings of the letter h permitted by the upper-class lan- 
guage — for example, when the h follows a w, as in 
whisky, when, what, whether, why, white, etc., which 
" good form " requires to be pronounced wisky, wen, 
wat, wether, wy, wife, etc. There is just one real case 
of ^-dropping which is considered "good form/' It 
consists of calling " hotel " 'otel, and putting the article 
an before it to make it more acceptable. The h is 
never dropped from hospital, as I have frequently heard 
it myself in America. Of course, the h is silent in 
honor and hour, though I have heard the latter called 
"//our " by a Cockney showman. 

So, the language of the upper classes is in " good 
form " when it shortens the terminating syllable in 
words ending with ate into et. In America " aff ection- 
ate" is pronounced affectionet and "climate" climet ; 
but in England "good form" decrees that "deviate" 
shall be deviet, "terminate" terminet, etc. This rule 
makes the preterite of " eat " to be pronounced et, 
though spelled ate, a pronunciation almost univer- 
sal. And so with words ending with He, there the et 
sound obtains. "Any" is pronounced enny. To call 
it an-y, or "many " otherwise than menny, would be 
exceedingly " bad form." "Nothing" is always pro- 



LANGUAGE. 175 

nounced nutJiing, never nawthing. The shortening of 
words and clipping of syllables is not only the pecul- 
iar characteristic of the English language, as spoken 
by all classes in England (though in different ways), 
but is a peculiarity which, sooner than perhaps any- 
thing else, shows the difference of the English spoken 
by Americans and English people. Americans hold 
the words in the mouth, and dwell on syllables. Eng- 
lish people talk with the lips and point of the tongue, 
and are thus said to escape the nasal tone, which (to 
the English ear) betrays an American directly he 
speaks. Be this as it may, for my own part I will say 
that I have heard some English people speak most 
pronouncedly through their noses, and they were peo- 
ple who spoke the " upper-class " language, too. All 
such words as military, territory, obligatory, etc., are 
clipped into military, territory ', obligatory, etc. "Mili- 
ary," "ternary," etc., would be very "bad form." 
The pronouncing of the letter r, especially when the 
final letter of a word, is studiously avoided. " Horse " 
becomes hawse or hoss. I have often thought, when 
hearing English upper-class people speak, how really 
unnecessary the letter r was to them. By these rules 
" extraordinary " becomes strawny. JLxfrayordmary 
v/ould be very " bad form." I have heard " other- 
wise " called otherwiz, but this, though " good form," is 
not the rule. So "girl" is gyal and gal, "boy," Vy, and 
among many people of acknowledged " good form " 
such pronunciations as these obtain : Charcot for 
chariot ; span' el for spaniel ; pooty for pretty ; rop for 
wrap ; and tipsy-down for upside down. Every one 
calls wrath rawth. 



176 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Conversation to be in " good form " must be as 
simple as possible. " High " and " fine " language is 
regarded as "bad form/' and indicative of people 
newly educated. Education among the upper classes 
is considered a sine qua non, and not a thing to be in 
the least proud of or worthy of being " shown off. " 
Straining for "big" words and interlarding one's re- 
marks with foreign languages, such as French or Latin, 
or with poetical quotations, would be thought pedantic 
to the verge of being put down as a schoolmaster, a 
social condition of not particularly "good form" in 
high society. It is " good form " to be thoroughly 
educated and well informed on every subject. But it 
is not " good form " to parade one's knowledge — in 
conversation, at all events — unless some special cir- 
cumstance calls for its exhibition. To such an extreme 
has this rule been driven in England that it is actually 
looked upon as " bad form " to be too grammatical in 
the structure of spoken sentences in ordinary conversa- 
tion. In formal and public speeches, thus "it is me" 
and "was it him ox her V are heard frequently. On 
the other hand, " was you ? " " we was" " he done it," 
" throwed," or a double negative, would be " bad form " 
to the verge of social ruin. It is difficult to explain in 
every way how or when this disregard of grammar is 
shown in English conversation. The reader, if he 
visits England and goes into good society, will be able 
to see a good deal for himself. In formal and public 
speeches, and in writing even the most commmonplace 
note, it is exactly the reverse. There it would be exe- 
crably " bad form " to speak or write in the slightest 
degree ////grammatically. 



LANGUAGE. 177 

In spelling, all such words as honor, labor, etc., are 
spelled with a u before the final r. There is one ex- 
ception — governor. So, wagon has two g's and traveler 
two Fs. People who wish to be in " good form " must 
use these extra letters when they write. 

In speaking of a person, it is not " good form M 
to mention his middle name by its initial, thus, 
" William E. Smith " or " Mrs. John S. Jones." It 
should be "William Smith " or " Mrs. John Jones." 
Indeed, it is unusual in England for men to sign 
their names with a middle initial or to so call them- 
selves. "Jr" is also most uncommon ; but when it 
is used it is always put jurtr. 

SLANG. 

As a rule, slang is not " good form " — that is to 
say, the slang of the lower orders and what is heard at 
" music-halls," having there its origin in comic songs. 
There are, however, some expressions, both slang and 
partaking of the nature of it, which are heard in the 
best society, and there seem permissible. At all 
events, though the use of them may not be exactly 
"good form," it is not strictly "bad form." These 
expressions are " rather " (as an agreeing remark) ; 
" no fear" (a decisive negative); "cropper" (a fall 
from a horse out hunting) ; " awfully " (extremely) ; 
" do " (a cheat or swindle) ; " poney " (a bet of twenty- 
five pounds) ; " monkey " (a bet of five hundred) ; 
11 skittles " (humbug) ; " all beer and skittles " (all play 
and no work) ; " all over the shop " (everywhere) ; 
"stunning" (very fine) ; " a stunner " (something very 
fine); "rot" (nonsense); "rubbish" (ditto); "fetch- 



178 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ing" (attractive) ; "side " (assumption of airs) ; "swag- 
ger" (ditto); " the sweeps" (the Rifles from the color 
of their uniform) ; " the gunners " (the artillery) ; 
" guv 'nor" (father); "in the swim" (in active, good 
society) ; " a gee " (a horse) ; " dodgy " (clever) ; 
"hairy hat" (the Foot-Guards' uniform-cap) ; "plun- 
ger" (an over-enthusiastic betting man) ; "full fig" 
(full dress); "grind" (hard work); "hard lines" 
(anything particularly unfortunate or severe) ; "' Var- 
sity" (university — used by Oxford and Cambridge 
men) ; "duffer" (an awkward, inapt fellow) ; " I can see 
it with half an eye " (easily seen) ; " not half a bad fel- 
low" (really a good fellow) ; "exam" (examination) ; 
" Tommy Atkins " (a soldier — soldiers in general) ; 
" Hodge " (agricultural laborers in general) ; " big-wig " 
(a judge or Queen's counsel); "don" (a Fellow in 
residence at Oxford or Cambridge) ; "fluke " (a lucky 
chance); "bother" (trouble); "near" (close-fisted); 
" hard as nails" (mean and close) ; "screwed" (drunk) ; 
" every man Jack of them " (every one) ; " suck up " (to 
try to make friends) ; "crammer" (a teacher who pre- 
pares candidates for examination in a hurry) ; "seedy " 
(ill, poorly dressed); "show up" (discovery — expos- 
ure) ; " shady " (suspicious, doubtful) ; " to sham " (af- 
fect illness) ; "to score" (get the best of one) ; "swell" 
(a great or fashionable person) ; "to swell it" (to do a 
thing in great style) ; "swell" (as an adjective, very 
fine and fashionable) ; " rum " (queer) ; " to sit upon " 
(to ill treat) ; "sat upon " (badly treated) ; "sent to Cov- 
entry " (socially cut) ; " hooked it " (ran away) ; " a 
screw" (a miser); "bobby" (a policeman); "cabby" 
(a cabman) ; "growler" (a four-wheeled cab) ; "tout" 



LANGUAGE. * 1 79 

(pronounced towt, a low hanger-on of race-courses) ; 
"cad" (a man of low birth and origin who affects to be 
a gentleman ; generally a man connected with retail 
trade, who is not by birth a gentleman — derivation, 
cadger, a "huckster" or "retailer of small wares," of 
which word it is an abbreviation) ; " 'Arry " (a smartly- 
dressed shopman from London out for a holiday) ; 
"collar" (to take forcible possession) ; "Jit" (in good 
condition) ; "bumptious" (conceited and self-assert- 
ing) ; "cheeky" (pushing) ; "drum" (an evening party 
where there is no dancing) ; " JB.-and-S." (brandy-and- 
soda) ; " 'baccy " (tobacco) ; "chuck " (leave the army) ; 
"tick" (credit}; "make eyes" (ogle); "vet" (veteri- 
nary surgeon) ; "don't hit it off" (don't get on well to- 
gether) ; " up a tree" (in a dilemma) ; "sacked" (dis- 
missed); "got the sack" (ditto); "draw it mild" 
(don't exaggerate) ; " a large order " (an unlikely 
story) ; " in quad " (confinement ; from university 
custom of confining undergraduates within the quad- 
rangle) ; to " tip " (fee a servant, or give money to a 
friend) ; " tip " (a fee, a hint) ; "the straight tip " (cor- 
rect information gained by a hint) ; "good down to the 
ground" (altogether good); "chisel" (to cheat); 
" bear-Jig hting" (rough play); "the zoo" (Zoological 
Gardens) ; " coach " (an instructor — to instruct) ; 
" knocked up" (over-fatigued); "soap" (to flatter); 
"rook" (to swindle); "garrison hack" (a girl who 
flirts with army officers). 

What are called Americanisms in speech are so nu- 
merous that, for the convenience of readers, a table of 
Americanisms and their English equivalents is annexed. 



i8o 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Americanisms, 


English Equivalents. 




Once in a while. 


Now and then. 


■ 


Why, certainly. 


Of course ; quite so. 




Oh, my ! 


Oh, dear ! 




Say! 


/say ! 




Bully. 


Jolly; good. 




You don't say ? 


Really? 




Look a here ! 


Look here ! 




I guess, I reckon, I calculate. 


I fancy, I imagine, I dare say, 
expect. 


I 


Right away. 


Directly. 




Rare (meat). 


Underdone. 




Prince Albert coat. 


Frock-coat. 




Lope. 


Gallop. 




All aboard ! 


Take your seats. 




Is it possible ! 


Fancy ! 




Sick. 


111. 




Real (nice, mean, etc., as an 


l iv 




adjective). 


f Very. 




Suspenders. 


Braces. 




Vest. 


Waistcoat. 




Undershirt. 


Vest and Jersey. 




Pants. 


Trousers. 




Drawers. 


Pants. 




Derby hat. 


Pot hat. 




Stove-pipe hat. 


Tall or top hat. 




Bureau. 


Chest of drawers. 




Pitcher. 


Jug- 




Street-car. 


Tram. 




Theatre (the). 


The play. 




Golden sirup. 


Treacle. 




Biscuits. 


Rolls. 




Crackers. 


Biscuits. 




Snapping mottoes. 


Crackers. 




Carom (billiards). 


Cannon. 




Shot (billiards). 


Stroke. 




Run (billiards). 


Break. 





LANGUAGE. 



181 



Americanisms. 


English Equivalents. 


Scratch. 


Fluke. 


Sack-coat. 


Jacket. 


Dress. 


Gown ; frock. 


Corsets. 


Stays. 


Chemise. 


Shift. 


Gunning, hunting. 


Shooting. 


Fishing-pole. 


Fishing-rod. 


Valise. 


Bag. 


Pie (fruit). 


Tart. 


Candy. 


Sweets. 


Beets. 


Beet-root 


Cane. 


Walking-stick. 


Letter-carrier. 


Postman. 


Ride 


(for) Drive. 


Wine. 


Champagne. 


Sherry wine. 


Sherry. 


Port wine. 


Port. 


Limb. 


Leg. 


Officer. 


Policeman. 


Stoop. 


Porch. 


Entry. 


Hall. 


Sugar-bowl. 


Sugar-basin. 


Lines. 


Reins. 


" English "muffins. 


Muffins. 


Store. 


Shop. 


Fruit-store. 


Fruiterer's. 


Hardware-store. 


Ironmongers. 


Dry-goods stores. 


Drapers, Haberdashers. 


Drug-store. 


Chemist's. 


Cigar-store. 


Tobacconist's. 


Furnishing-store. 


Hosier's. 


Spool. 


Reel. 


Thread. 


Cotton. 


Calico. 


Print. 


Cotton. 


Calico. 


Coal. 


Coals. 



182 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



A mericanisxis. 

Beer (at bars). 

Railroad. 

Depot. 

Track. 

Switch. 

To switch. 

Switch-tender. 

Ticket-office. 

Turn out. 

Locomotive. 

Engineer. 

Fireman. 

The cars. 

Car. 

Baggage. 

Baggage-car. 

Conductor. 

Pull out. 

Freight-train. 

Balk (horse). 

Balky horse. 

Lieutenant (called /^-tenant). 

Been (called bin). 

Majorship. (for) 

Lunch (for) 

To fill (teeth). 

Sleeve-buttons. 

Stem-winder (watch). 

Underwear (for) 

Neckwear (for) 

Stub (check). 

Scarfs 

Trunk. 

The " German " (dance). 

Mush. 

Baked (potatoes). 



English Equivalents. 

Bitter. 

Railway. 

Terminus — station. 

Line. 

Point. 

Shunt. 

Pointsman. 

Booking-office. 

Siding. 

Engine. 

Driver. 

Stoker. 

The train. 

Carriage. 

Luggage. 

Luggage-van. 

Guard. 

Start, leave. 

Goods-train. 

jib. 

Jibbing horse. 

Leftenant. 

Bean. 

Majority (army). 

Luncheon. 

Stop. 

Cuff-links. 

Keyless. 

Underclothing. 

Collars, ties, etc. 

Counterfoil. 

Scarves. 

Box, portmanteau. 

Cotillon. 

Porridge. 

Roasted. 





LANGUAGE. 


Americanisms. 


English Equivalents, 


To loan 


(for) To lend. 


Cuspidor 


(for) Spittoon. 


Vegetable-store. 


Greengrocer's. 


Lap-robe. 


Railway-rug. 


Smart 


(for) Clever. 


Clever 


(for) Kind. 


Check-rein. 


Bearing-rein. 


Furlough 


(for) Leave. 


Hat 


(for) Bonnet. 


Szafc-whiskers 


(for) Whiskers. 


Goatee. 


Imperial. 


Big-bug. 


Great person. 


Quite a while. 


Some time. 


Why, pshaw ! 


Nonsense ! 


Quite a bit. 


A good deal. 


Quite a nice. 


Very nice. 


Too sweet for anything. 


Awfully sweet. 


Spry. 


Quick. 


Howdy ? 


(for) How do you do ? 


Wagon 


(for) Carriage. 


Slick. 


Neat. 


High-toned. 


High-bred. 


I didn't go to do it. 


Didn't intend. 


Wh— why ? 


? 


On the street. 


hi the street. 


The meanest white man. 


Very mean. 


Stuck up. 


Proud. 


Airy. 


Full of airs. 


Puts on airs. 


Gives himself airs. 


Sick abed. 


Ill in bed. 


Cute. 


(as) Comical. 


Cunning. 


(as) Pretty, nice, etc. 


Scare up. 


Hunt up. 


Tidy 


(for) Anti-macassar. 


Sweet (applied to a young lady). No word to fit. 


Do tell? 


Really? 



183 



1 84 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Americanisms. 


English Equivalents. 


Want to know ? 


Really ? 


Putting on frills. 


Giving himself airs. 


Calico horse. 


Piebald horse. 


Homely 


(for) Ugly — plain. 


Rooster. 


Cock. 


Gobbler. 


Turkey-cock. 


What time is it ? 


What o'clock is it ? " 


A quarter of four. 


A quarter to four. 


Tote 


(for) Carry. 


Elevator. 


Lift. 


Driver 


(for) Coachman. 


Well, I declare ! 


Fancy ! 


Fix 


(for) Arrange. 


Hair combed 


(for) Hair dressed. 


Mail 


(for) Post. 


Lead-pencil 


(for) Pencil. 


Finger-bowl. 


Finger-glass. 


Castors. 


Cruet-stand. 


Editorial. 


Leader. 


Muffler. 


Comforter. 


Comforter (bed). 


Quilt 


Mantel-piece. 


Chimney-piece. 


Lying round. 


Lying about. 


Druggist. 


Chemist. 


Fall 


(for) Autumn. 


Dues (club) 


Subscription. 


Nice gentleman. 


Nice man. 


An elegant time. 


Very enjoyable. 


Picture 


(for) Likeness — photo. 


Parlor 


(for) Drawing-room. 


Servant-girl. 


Servant-maid, maid-servant. 


Girls (servants). 


Maids. 


Dining-room girl. 


Parlor-maid. 


Up-stairs girl, chamber-maid. House-maid. 


Waiter, waiter-man. 


Butler, footman. 


Bug 


(for) Any insect, except led-bugs. 



LANGUAGE. 



185 



Americanisms,, 

Faucet. 

No account. 

Help, domestics. 

Shinny (game). 

Well, I should say so. 

Whiskers ▼ 

Folks 

Blank. 

Vine 

Lumber 

Kindling-wood. 

In a bee-line. 

Washingtonia (tree). 

White pine (wood). 

Whisky, brandy, rum, gin. 

Wheat, oats. 

City. 

Floor 

Swill. 

Ice-cream. 

Some ice-cream. 

Retire 

Attend 

Preserves 

School-marm. 

Internal revenue. 

Postal-card. 

How? 

Great Scott ! 

Oyster-plant. 

Play hooky. 

President (of company). 

Saleslady. 

Elegant (common use of) 

Lady (common use of) 

Gentleman (common use of) 

18 



English Equivalents* 

Tap. 

No use. 

Servants. 

Hocky. 

Exactly, 
(for) Beard, 
(for) Family, people. 

Form, 
(for) Creeper, 
(for) Timber. 

Fagots. 

As the crow flies. 

Wellingtonia. 

Deal. 

(generally) spirits. 

Corn. 

Town, 
(for) Story. 

Hogwash. 

Ices. 

An ice. 
(for) Go to bed. 
(for) Go to (any place), 
(for) Jam. 

School-mistress. 

Inland revenue. 

Post-card, 
(for) What? 
? 

Salsify. 

Play truant. 

Chairman. 

Saleswoman, 
(for) Capital — nice, 
(for) Woman, 
(for) Man. 



1 86 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



STRICTLY AMERICAN SLANG, 



Tumble to the racket. 

Don't see it. 

Skip. 

Catch on. 

High old time. 

Give us a rest. 

What are you giving us ? 

Taffy! 

Give yourself away. 

A give-away. 

Not much. 

You make me tired. 

Chestnut. 

I should remark. 

Well, I should say so. 

That's about the size of it. 

Size up. 

Kiting. 

Toney. 

Nifty. 

Snide. . 

Boss. 

Bed-rock. 

Bottom dollar. 

Make the eagle shriek. 

Way up. 

Pointer. 

Excuse me. 

Give 'em a deal. 

Little old man. 

Higher 'an a kite. 

He's got the rocks. 

Sly old coon. 

On the shoulder. 

Too thin. 



You bet. 
Rooster. 
Snoozer. 

Sunday-go-to-meetin' clothes. 
Jim-jams. 
Shoddy. 

Scarcer than hen's teeth. 
Rustler. 
On the jump. 
Have to hump himself. 
Gimme something easy. 
Shin-plaster. 
Take a back seat. 
Chalk it up. 
Dog on it. 
Cuss. 

Tough citizen. 
She-male. 
Spotted purp. 
Bully for you. 
Chin. 

Chin-music. 
Outer kilter. 
Correct ! 
We, Us & Co. 
Blamed. 
Darn. 
Dura. 
Dude. 
Lummux. 
Kerflummux. 
Pizon. 

Chicken-fixins. 

That's what's the matter with 
Hannah. 



LANGUAGE. 



I8 7 



A four-horse team and a dog 

under the wagon. 
A fraud. 
A beat. 
Hifalutin. 
Fly. 

A cold day when I get left. 
Hunky. 
Yes, siree. 



Don't amount to a hill o' 

beans. 
A square meal. 
Allamagoozala. 
Not by a jugful. 
Biz is biz. 
Don't care whether school keeps, 

etc. 
Don't care a continental. 



ENGLISH PRONUNCIATIONS OF NAMES, PLACES, ETC. 



Spelled. 

Abercromby. 

Abergavenny. 

Abernethy. 

Abinger. 

Aldershot. 

Alnwick. 

Alresford. 

Amherst. 

Annesly. 

Arundale. 

Bagot. 

Baliol. 

Banbury. 

Battersea. 

Beauchamp. 

Beaulieu. 

Beaumont. 

Beauworth. 

Belgrave. 

Belvoir. 

Bentinck. 

Berkeley. 

Berkshire. 

Bertie. 



Pronounced. 

Abbercrumby. 

Abbergenny. 

Abberaeethy. 

A dinger. 

Awldershot. 

Annick. 

Awlsfud. 

Ammust. 

Annsly. 

A/i-rundlQ. 

Baggot. 

Bayl-yell. 

Banbry. 

Battersy. 

Beecham. 

Bewley. 

Bo-munt. 

Bew-orth. 

Belgriv. 

Beever. 

Bentick. 

Barkly. 

Barksheh. 

Barty. 



i88 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Spelled. 


Pronounced, 


Berwick. 


Berrick. 


Bicester. 


Bister. 


Bideford. 


Biddafud. 


Billingsgate. 


Billingsget. 


Blackstone. 


Blackstun. 


Blomfield. 


Bloomfield. 


Bolingbroke. 


Bullingbrook. 


Bosanquet. 


Boze-an-ket. 


Boscawen. 


Bosco-wen. 


Boughton. 


Bowton. 


Breadalbane. 


Bredawlben. 


Broke. 


Brook. 


Bromley. 


Brumley. 


Brompton. 


Brumpton. 


Brougham. 


Broom. 


Broughton. 


Brawton. 


Bury. 


Berry. 


Cadogan. 


Cadafy^gan. 


Caius (college, Cambridge). 


Kees. 


Calthorpe. 


Cawlthorpe. 


Carew. 


Cary. 


Carington. 


Carrington. 


Carnegie. 


Carneggie. 


Cecil. 


Sissle. 


Cirencester. 


Sissister. 


Chatham. 


Chat'm. 


Chelmsford. 


Chemsfud. 


Chelsea. 


Chelsy. 


Chetwode. 


Chetwood. 


Chichester. 


Chich'ster. 


Cholmondeley 


Chumly. 


Cockburn. 


Co-burn. 


Coke. 


Cook. 


Colchester. 


Colcheter. 


Combermere 


Cumbermeer. 


Compton. 


Cumpton. 



LANGUAGE. 



189 



Spelled. 

Conduit. 

Conyngham. 

Corry. 

Courts. 

Coventry. 

Cowper. 

Crichton. 

Cromwell. 

Dacre. 

Dalhousie. 

Dalyell 

Deopham. 

Derby. 

De Vesci. 

Disraeli. 

Domville. 

Doncaster. 

Dorchester. 

Drogheda. 

Dulwich. 

Durham. 

Dymoke. 

Dynevor. 

Edinburgh. 

Ely. 

Fermor. 

Fleeming. 

Fdljambe. 

Galloway. 

Galway. 

Gervis. 

Glamis. 

Gloucester. 

Greenwich. 

Greville. 

Greywell. 



Pronounced. 

Cundit. 

Cunning'm. 

Curry. 

Coots. 

Cawventry. 

Cooper. 

Kry-ton. 

Crumweli, 

Daker. 

Dalhowsy. 

Dee-el. 

Deep'm. 

Darby. 

De Veezy. 

Diz-rayly. 

Dumville. 

Donkster. 

Dorch'ster. 

Draw-eddah. 

Dullidge. 

Durr'm. 

Dimmock. 

Dinnever. 

Eddinbrah. 

E-lee. 

Farmer. 

Flemming. 

Fulljem. 

Gal-oway. 

Gawlway. 

Jarviss. 

Glaymes. 

Gloster. 

Grinnich, 

Grev-'M. 

Grael. 



190 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Spelled. 

Grosvenor. 

Gwydyr. 

Hamond. 

Hamstead. 

Hardinge. 

Hardwicke. 

Harewood. 

Harwich. 

Havant 

Haven ingham. 

Hawarden. 

Heathcote* 

Henage. 

Hertford. 

Hervey. 

Holborn. 

Holker. 

Ipswich. 

Isham. 

Jervis > Jervoise, 

Kerr. 

Keswick. 

Kilmeston. 

Kilmorey. 

Knollys. 

Lascelles. 

Lauderdale. 

Leconfield. 

Leicester. 

Leinster. 

Leitrim. 

Leominster. 

Leveson-Gower, 

Lewes. 

Lowestoft. 

Lysaght, 



Pronounced. 

Grove-nor. 

Gwidder. 

Hammond. 

Hamstid. 

Harding. 

as spelled. 

Harwood. 

Harrich. 

Hav'nt. 

Henningham. 

Haywarden, Harden, 

Hethcut. 

Hennedge. 

Harfud. 

Harvey. 

Ho-bun. 

Hooker. 

as spelled. 

/-sham. 

Jarvis. 

Carr. 

Kezzicfc, 

Kimston. 

Kilmurry. 

Knowles. 

Lass'lls. 

Lawderdel. 

Leckonfield. 

Lester. 

Linster. 

Leetrim. 

Lemminster. 

Lewson-Gore. 

Lewis. 

Lowstuff. 

Licet. 



LANGUAGE. 


Spelled. 


Pronounced. 


Lyveden. 


Liveden. 


Magdalene (college, Oxford). 


Mawdlin. 


Maidstone. 


Maidstun. 


Main waring. 


Mannering. 


Manchester. 


Manch'ster. 


Margate. 


Marget. 


Marjoribanks. 


Marchbanks. 


Marlborough. 


Mawlborough. 


Mary-le-bone. 


Marrabun. 


Maryport. 


Marraport. 


Midhurst. 


Middust. 


Molyneux. 


Mollenux. 


Monson. 


Munson. 


Moray. 


Murry. 


Napier. 


Nay-peer. 


Neville. 


Nev'll. 


Newgate. 


Newget. 


Northwich. 


Northwick. 


Norwich. 


Norridge. 


Odiham. 


Odium. 


Oranmore. 


Orranmore. 


Ouseley. 


Oosly. 


Owlesbury. 


Usslebry. 


Paget. 


Padget. 


Pakenham. 


Packnum. 


Palk. 


Pawk. 


Pall-Mall. 


Pell-Mell. 


Petre. 


Peter. 


Pole. 


Pool. . 


Ponsonby. 


Punsonby. 


Pontefract. 


Pumfret. 


Powell. 


Po-ell. 


Powerscourt. 


Po-erscourt. 


Powis. 


Po-iss. 


Powlet. 


Po-let. 


Pytchley. 


Pytche-ley. 



191 



192 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Spelled. 


Pronounced. 


Ramsgate. 


Ramsgat. 


Ranelagh. 


/Hannellah.. 


Redesdale. 


Reedsdel. 


Ripon. 


Rippon. 


Rochdale. 


Rotchdel. 


Rokeby. 


Rookby. 


Rolle. 


Role. 


Romford. 


Rumfud. 


Romney. 


Rumny. 


Romsey, 


Rumsy. 


Salisbury. 


Sawlsbry. 


Sandys. 


Sands. 


Scudamore. 


Skewdamore. 


Shrewsbury. 


Shrowsbry. 


Sidmouth. 


Sidmuth. 


Somers^ . . 


Summers. 


Southwark. 


Sutherk. 


Stanhope. 


Stan-up. 


St. Clair, Sinclair. 


Sinkler. 


St. John. 


Sinjin. 


St. Leger (race). 


Sallinjer. 


St. Maur, Seymour. 


Seemer. 


Strahan. 


Strawn. 


Sydenham. 


Sidnum. 


Teignftiouth. 


Tinmuth. 


Thames. 


Terns. 


Thanet. 


Tannet. 


Thesiger. 


Thess-idger. 


Thorold. 


Thurrold. 


Thynne. 


Thin. 


Tichborne. 


Titchbun. 


Tollemache. 


Tollmash. 


Torphichen. 


7>;picken. 


Trafalgar. 


Traf-al-ger. 


Tredegar. 


Tred-ee-ger. 


Tyrone. 


Tirrone. 





LANGUAGE. 


Spelled. 


Pronounced. 


Tyrwhitt. 


Tirrit. 


Uttoxeter. 


Yewxetter. 


Vere. 


Veer. 


Villiers. 


Villers. 


Viscount. 


Vycount. 


Waldegrave. 


Wallgriv. 


Waltham. 


Walltam. 


Warwick. 


Warrick. 


Waveney. 


Wav-ney. 


Wemyss. 


Weems. 


Weymouth. 


Waymuth. 


Wharncliffe. 


Warncliff. 


Wigan. 


Wiggen. 


Winchester. 


Winch'ster. 


Woburn. 


Wo-bun. 


Wodehouse. 


Woodhouse. 


W T oolwich. 


Woolitch. 


Worcester. 


Wooster. 


Wrottesley. 


Rotsly. 


Wymondham. 


Windom. 


Yonge. 


Young. 


Zouche. 


Zooch. 



193 



VII. 

CORRESPONDENCE. 

In nothing can good or bad form be shown more 
clearly than in one's correspondence, under which 
may be included letters to friends, notes both formal and 
informal, invitations, answers to invitations, business let- 
ters, and letters to trades-people. The form and mode of 
beginning and ending letters to persons of every rank, 
profession, and condition, together with the formal 
way of addressing the different personages written to, 
and the proper superscription on the envelope will be 
found at page 393, so no repetition here will be neces- 
sary. 

Directions as to letters to intimate friends would 
not seem to be necessary ; yet the style which u good 
form " prescribes in England for such letters, and 
which partakes more of settled custom than absolute 
rule, differs in many respects from that which is fol- 
lowed in other countries. Letters to friends should 
begin "My dear Fanny," or "My dear George/' "My 
dear Mr. Jones," or " My dear Mrs. Smith." A sine 
qua non of " good form " is that the name of the per- 
son written to must be mentioned. " Dear friend," or 
" Friend John " even — anything with friend — would 
stamp " bad form " on the letter at once. The only 



CORRESPONDENCE. 1 95 

possible endings (in England) are " Your affectionate " 
(you can add " friend " here if you like), " Yours af- 
fectionately," "Yours very sincerely/' "Yours very 
truly," preceded by " Believe me " {not "to be ") or ' ; I 
remain" — "sincerely" being, if possible, better form 
than "truly." The letter itself must be natural and 
free from stilted language, but grammar and orthog- 
raphy can not be too carefully attended to. Bad 
grammar (in writing) or errors in spelling are as " bad 
form " as there can be. 

Formal notes should begin, if in the first person, 
"Dear Mr.," "Mrs.," "Miss," "Lord," or "Lady" sc^- 
and-so, and end " Yours sincerely." If in the third 
person — the most difficult form of epistle to indite, 
particularly if it be long — the greatest care should be 
taken to express one's meaning clearly, to avoid con- 
tradictions, repetitions, and, above all things, neither 
to mix the first person with the third nor to sign one's 
name at the end. A well-written note in the third 
person is a stamp of " good form," a badly indited 
one exactly the reverse. 

Just here a few words about signatures. Only a 
person's name should be signed, never his title. For 
example, there could be no worse form than for a lady 
to sign her name "Mrs. John Jones" or "Mrs. Fanny 
Smith." The signature should -be " Fanny Smith " in 
both cases. So, a general must not sign " General 
Green" or "General William Green," but "William 
Green " in both instances. An army or a naval officer 
may, in formal or public communications, add to his 
signature, after his Christian and surname, his title, 
thus: "James Tompkins, Major-General, Colonel, 



196 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Major, Captain, Admiral," etc. Peers never do this, 
however. For Lord Salisbury to sign his name " Salis- 
bury, Marquis" would be as " bad form " as it would 
be unnecessary ; for every one would know that only 
one man in England has the right to sign his name 
" Salisbury," and that is the Marquis of that name. So 
with other peers and peeresses, as well as the nobility 
and people of hereditary titles in general, whose manner 
of signing their names is explained under the separate 
heads of each. It is a curious thing that both the 
Queen and Princes and Princesses are an exception to 
this rule. It is "good form" for the Queen to write 
" R. and /." (Regina and Imperatrix) after her name, 
and for the Princes and Princesses to write " /V* 
{Prince or Princess) after theirs. 

So, clergymen must never sign their names with 
"Rev." before it, or doctors with "Dr." before or 
M. D. after theirs.* Any parade of one's titles is ever 
"bad form." 

Informal notes partake very much of the character 
of letters to friends, but on a shorter scale, and the 
same rules apply to each. 

Invitations are either formal or informal. Informal 
are commonly conveyed in the form of a short note, 
expressed in plain language, and written in the first 
person. 

Formal invitations are those to balls, receptions, 
dinner-parties, weddings, and garden-parties. They 
are always in the third person. Invitations to balls, 

* Formally, as in signing medical certificates, etc., it is dif- 
ferent. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



197 



receptions, and garden-parties are given in the name of 
the lady of the house only ; those to dinner-parties in 
the name of the gentleman of the house also. The 
common and most usual form of ball invitation is a 
card nearly square, printed in script ; for example : 

LADY LONGLINE. 

AT HOME, 

Tuesday, June 16U1. 
Dancing. 7 Eaton Square. 

On the left-hand upper corner is written the name 
of the guest. If it be a small dance instead of a 
ball, the words " small dance " take the place of 
"dancing/* 

R. S. V. P. is very common on invitations, but in 
strictness it can not be called "good form/' Every 
lady or gentleman is presumed to be well bred enough 
to answer an invitation without being told, and a noti- 
fication which assumes the contrary can not be strictly 
considered "good form." It should be particularly 
noted that " good form " forbids the addition of the 
year or of the word evening to the date. P. M. to the 
hour would also be "bad form." The use of a blank 
form of card, in which the name of the ball-giver must 
be filled in in writing, is not such " good form " as one 
specially printed for the person. However, a card with 
the date printed can not be considered as " good form " 
as one left blank. The blank date shows that the en- 
tertainer is a giver of balls, and not merely the giver of 
one, and keeps a stock of cards on hand. 

Reception invitations may be in the same style as 
those to balls, the word dancing being omitted ; or 



198 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

they may be printed in script on note-paper in the fol- 
lowing form : 

" Mrs. Jones requests the pleasure (or honor) of 
{guest 9 s name writteii) company on Tuesday evening, 
June 26th, at ten o'clock." 

Here "evening" is permissible. Invitations re- 
questing the pleasure (or honor) of a guest's company 
must all have the guest's name written in. A general 
form of " your company " would be exceedingly bad 
form. If the reception be a musical one, the word 
music is placed in one of the lower corners of the invi- 
tation. Invitations to a dinner-party are the same as 
the latter form given for receptions, with the addition 
of the gentleman's name, etc. For example : 

" Mr. and Mrs. Jones request the pleasure (or 
honor) of (guest's name written in) company at din- 
ner on Tuesday, June 26th, at 7.30 o'clock." * Here 
evening is left out again. 

Wedding invitations may be either formal or in- 
formal. They may be either to the ceremony only or 
to the breakfast as well. Invitations to the ceremony 
only are not very usual. Being asked to the break- 
fast informally is supposed to include the ceremony 
also, and, as a general rule, only the most intimate 
friends and relatives of both parties are invited to 
the breakfast. These invitations are given (if in- 
formal) by the mother of the bride, and are written in 
informal notes. Formal invitations are in the third 
person, and include the name of the bride's father as 



*"An answer will oblige," is sometimes put on the card. — 
Editor. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 1 99 

well as mother. The form of a formal wedding invi- 
tation is as follows : 

u Mr. and Mrs. Henry Browne request the pleas- 
ure of 

(guest's name written in) 

company at the marriage ceremony of their daughter 
at St. George's, Hanover Square, on Tuesday, June 
24th, at eleven o'clock, and afterward at the wedding- 
breakfast. 

" 321 Grosvenor Square." 

It will be observed that neither the name of the 
daughter nor of the man she is going to marry is men- 
tioned. This is thorough English " good form." Nor 
yet is the hour of the wedding-breakfast or where it is 
to take place given. But every one knows — or should 
know — that it takes place immediately, almost after 
the congratulations are received, and that it must be 
at the house of the bride's parents. 

Garden-Parties, — Invitations to these entertain- 
ments are identical with ball-invitations, with a few 
alterations. Instead of dancing, the words lawn-tennis 
or tennis are put in the lower corner, and the hour is 
commonly " 4.30 to 6.30 or 7." 

Letters, notes, and invitations should never be ad- 
dressed to a gentleman as Mr. (if an untitled one) So- 
and-so. All communications to untitled gentlemen 
must be addressed John Jones, Esq. 

Mr., as a way of addressing an envelope, is only 
used to men who are not gentlemen — tradesmen and 
the like. So that to address a letter or note to 
a gentleman, Mr. Jones, would not only be an af- 



200 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

front to him, but an evidence of a bad form " in the 
writer. 

Invitations to be in strict "good form " should be 
given to each guest separately — except, of course, in 
the case of husband and wife — when the names of the 
guests are known. Coupling or grouping names on 
one card might be an incivility to the persons asked — 
for example : Mr. and Miss Jones, the Misses Jones, or 
the Messrs. Jones. It is, however, sometimes done. 
Moreover, it is quite proper to " group " when an in- 
vitation is sent to a lady at whose house a party of 
guests is staying. Instead of each guest being sent 
a separate invitation by name, the card has written 
on its top, Mrs. Jones and party. This includes every 
one staying at Mrs. Jones's house who cares to go. 
Also, when the officers of a regiment or ship are in- 
vited to an entertainment, the invitation is to u Colonel 
Jones and officers, 16th Lancers," or " Captain Jones and 
officers, H. M. S. Waterloo." Sometimes these invita- 
tions limit the number of officers expected, and then 
( 2 )> (3)» or (4) is P ut after the word officers. 

It should be noted that although the envelope of an 
invitation to a gentleman must be addressed, not Mr., 
but John So-and-so, Esq., the name written in the 
invitation or on the top of the card must be Mr. So- 
and-so. An invitation to " Mr. and Mrs. So-and-so " is 
addressed to the lady only. 

Now as to answers. 

" Good form" demands that all invitations must be 
answered, whether there be JR. S. V. P. or not — es- 
pecially those to dinner. There is one common form 
of reply which (with a few slight alterations to suit 



CORRESPONDENCE. 201 

the particular case in each) will do for all invitations. 
This is : 

Mr. Smith has much pleasure i7i accepting Mrs. 
Jones* s kind invitation for Tuesday, the 24th instant. 

Or the phrase may be — Accepts with pleasure. 
Never put will have much pleasure, which is not only 
"bad form/' but is a contradiction in terms, for the 
acceptance is at the moment, not in the future. 

Some people begin with Mr. Smith presents his coin- 
pliments to Mrs. Jones, etc., which is quite " good 
form," but has a stilted style. 

A regret is simply this : 

Mr. Smith regrets that a previous engagement prevents 
his accepting, etc. Or, that absence from town, etc. 
Some polite excuse must be given. Or the form may 
be owing to a previous engagement (or absence from 
town), he is unable to accept, etc. 

These answers will suffice for every ball, reception, 
or garden-party, only a slight addition being required 
for dinner-parties and weddings ; thus, for a wedding 
should be added after the word " invitation," to the 
marriage ceremony of their daughter, and afterward to 
the wedding-breakfast ; and for a dinner-party, to dine 
(or to dinner) on, etc. 

All answers should be addressed to the lady of the 
house only ; even to those invitations in which the 
master of the house joins, and should have, at the bot- 
tom of the page, the address of the writer, and the 
date — simply the day of the week is the best form — 
but no year. Of course, if the note-paper used has the 
writer's address stamped upon it, the date only need 
be at the bottom of the page. 
14 



202 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Business Letters. — These invariably begin Sir or 
Dear sir, and end, according to circumstances, with 
either yours, etc., yours faithfully, or your obedient serv- 
ant. The most formal letters take the last style. 
For a gentleman or lady to end a letter (business or 
other) yours respectfully, very respectfully, or respect- 
fully, would be the limit of "bad form." So, very 
truly or sincerely without yours would be as bad. Busi- 
ness letters (and business letters only are so addressed 
in England) should bear the name of the person writ- 
ten to at the bottom of the last page, immediately un- 
der the writer's signature. "Good form" forbids the 
name (especially with the address added) being writ- 
ten at the top of the letter immediately preceding the 
Dear sir, as is the usual style in America. 

Letters to tradesmen, shopkeepers, etc., conveying 
orders, directions, etc., are generally written in the 
third person, beginning thus : " Colonel Jones wishes 
Mr. Smith" etc. If written in the first person, as 
they sometimes are, they begin thus : 

" To Mr. Jones. I wish you to, etc.," and end 
u yours, etc.," the signature following. 

All correspondence must be written on note-paper 
without lines. Lines on the stationery of a lady or 
gentleman in England are regarded as extremely "bad 
form." The square or "court "-sized envelope, to allow 
but one fold of the letter, is the most common, though 
oblong envelopes, requiring two folds of the paper, 
are, by some people, thought to be the " best form." 
Embossed and colored addresses on the top of note- 
paper are thoroughly " good form " ; but to be so, 
they must be in plain block letters, without any embel- 



CORRESPONDENCE. 203 

lishments, and be stamped on the right side of the top ? 
not too high up. It is also "good form/' if the ad- 
dress be that of one's country-house, to have printed 
(in smaller letters), on the left side, the name of the 
railway-station and telegraph-office nearest the house. 
Crests, as a rule, unless with people of high position, 
are not " good form " on stationery. Ladies should 
on no account have them on their paper. Monograms, 
without being exactly bad, are not "good form. ,, 
Peers and their wives frequently have a coronet of 
their grade stamped on their paper and envelope-flaps. 
But it is safe to say that the custom will be found 
more among newly-created peers than among the older 
ones, whose traditional " good form " forbids on every 
occasion any parade of their rank or titles. " Good 
form " handwriting must be bold and clear, but with- 
out regard to petty nicety in the formation of letters 
or the up strokes. Flourishes and elaborate capitals 
are the worst form. Broad-nibbed steel and quill 
pens are the " best form." There is " good form " 
even in the putting on of postage-stamps, viz., not too 
near the edges of the envelope. In addressing a let- 
ter to any part of London it is not necessary to put 
"London/' if the letter be posted within the town 
postal limits. After the street, the initials of the 
postal district, S. W., IV., E. C, etc., is all that is 
required. Never, under any consideration, put "city." 
It would not only be misleading, were the letter 
going to a West End street,* but decidedly "bad 
form/' 

* See page 122. 



204 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



MODE OF FORMALLY ADDRESSING LETTERS TO PER- 
SONS OF RANK. 

To the Queen : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, with profound veneration, Madam, your Majesty's 
most faithful subject and dutiful servant ; address on envelope, 
The Queen's Most Excellent Majesty [Her Majesty the Queen]. 

To the Prince of Wales : Commencement, Sir ; conclusion, I 
have the honor to be, Sir, your Royal Highness's most obedient, 
humble servant ; address on envelope, H. R. H. the Prince 
of Wales, K. G., etc. 

To the Princess of Wales : Commencement, Madam ; conclu- 
sion, I have the honor to be, Madam, your Royal Highness's most 
obedient, humble servant, H. R. H. the Princess of Wales, K. G., 
etc. 

To a Prince of the Royal Blood : Commencement, Sir ; con- 
clusion, I have the honor to be, Sir, your Royal Highness's most 
obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, H. R. H. the 
Prince (Christian name), K. G., etc. 

To a Princess of the Royal Blood : Commencement, Madam ; 
conclusion, I have the honor to be, Madam, your Royal High- 
ness's most obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, H. R. 
H. the Princess (Christian name), K. G., etc. 

(N. B.— If a Duke, " The Duke of " in place of " The 

Prince ," etc.). 

To a Duke : Commencement, My Lord Duke ; conclusion, I 
have the honor to be, my Lord Duke, your Grace's most obedient, 
humble servant ; address on envelope, His Grace the Duke of 

To a Duchess : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, Madam, your Grace's most obedient, humble serv- 
ant ; address on envelope, Her Grace the Duchess of . 

To a Dowager-Duchess : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, 
as with Duchesses ; address on envelope, Her Grace (Christian 
name, or The Dowager) Duchess of . 

To a Marquis: Commencement, My Lord Marquis; conclu- 
sion, I have the honor to be, my Lord Marquis, your Lordship's 



CORRESPONDENCE. 205 

most obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, The Most 
Honorable the Marquis of . 

To a Marchioness : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I 
have the honor to be, Madam, your Ladyship's most obedient, 
humble servant ; address on envelope, The Most Honorable the 
Marchioness of . 

To a Dowager-Marchioness : Commencement, Madam ; con- 
clusion, as with Marchionesses ; address on envelope, The Most 
Honorable (Christian name, or The Dowager) Marchioness of . 

To an Earl : Commencement, My Lord ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, my Lord, your Lordship's most obedient, hum- 
ble servant ; adddress on envelope, The Right Honorable the Earl 
of . 

To a Countess : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, Madam, your Ladyship's most obedient, humble 
servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable the Count- 
ess of . 

To a Dowager-Countess : Commencement, Madam ; conclu- 
sion, as with Countesses ; address on envelope, The Right Hon- 
orable (Christian name, or The Dowager) Countess of . 

To a Viscount : Commencement, My Lord ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, my Lord, your Lordship's most obedient, humble 
servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable the Lord Vis- 
count . 

To a Viscountess : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I 
have the honor to be, Madam, your Ladyship's most obedient, 
humble servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable the 
Viscountess . 

To a Dowager- Viscountess : Commencement, Madam ; con- 
clusion, as with Viscountesses ; address on envelope, The Right 
Honorable (Christian name, or The Dowager) Viscountess of . 

To a Baron : Commencement, My Lord ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, my Lord, your Lordship's most obedient, humble 
servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable the Lord 

To a Baroness : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, Madam, your Ladyship's most obedient, humble 
servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable the Lady . 



206 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

To a Dowager-Baroness : Commencement, Madam ; conclu- 
sion, as with Baronesses ; address on envelope, The Right Hon- 
orable (Christian name, or The Dowager) Lady . 

To the Eldest Sons of Dukes and Marquises and their Wives : 
Commencement, My Lord [Madam] ; conclusion, I have the honor 
to be, my Lord [Madam], your Lordship's [Ladyship's] most obe- 
dient, humble servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honora- 
ble the Earl [Countess ] of . 

To the Eldest Sons of Earls and their Wives : Commence- 
ment, My Lord [Madam] ; conclusion, I have the honor to be, my 
Lord [Madam], your Lordship's [Ladyship's] most obedient, hum- 
ble servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable the Lord 

Viscount [Lady Viscountess] , or according to other family 

title assumed by son. 

To the Younger Sons of Dukes and Marquises and their Wives : 
Commencement, My Lord [Madam] ; conclusion, I have the honor 
to be, my Lord [Madam], your Lordship's [Ladyship's] most obe- 
dient, humble servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honorable 
the Lord (Christian and surname), [The Right Honorable, the 
Lady] (husband's Christian and surname). 

To the Younger Sons of Earls and their Wives : Commence- 
ment, Sir [Madam] ; conclusion, I have the honor to be, Sir 
[Madam], your obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, 
The Honorable (Christian and surname), [The Honorable Mrs.] 
(husband's Christian and surname). 

To all Sons of Viscounts and Barons and their Wives : Com- 
mencement, Sir [Madam] ; conclusion, I have the honor to be, Sir 
[Madam], your obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, 
The Honorable (Christian and surname), [The Honorable Mrs.] 
(husband's Christian and surname). (If a Peer or Peer's son is in 
Holy Orders, insert " and Rev." or " and Right Rev." or " and 
Very Rev." after " Honorable.") 

To the Daughters of Dukes, Marquises, and Earls : Com- 
mencement, Madam ; conclusion, as with Countesses ; address on 
envelope, The Right Honorable the Lady (Christian and sur- 
name). 

Daughters of Dukes, Marquises, and Earls married to Com- 
moners or Peers' sons of rank inferior to their own : Commence- 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



207 



ment, Madam ; conclusion, as with Countesses ; address on enve- 
lope, The Right Honorable the Lady (lady's Christian name 
and husband's surname). 

To the Daughters of Viscounts and Barons : Commencement, 
Madam ; conclusion, I have the honor to be, Madam, your obedi- 
ent, humble servant ; address on envelope, The Honorable (Chris- 
tian and surname). 

To the Daughters of Viscounts and Barons married to Com- 
moners : Commencement, Madam ; conclusion, I have the honor 
to be, Madam, your obedient, humble servant ; address on enve- 
lope, The Honorable Mrs. (husband's surname). 

To a Baronet: Commencement, Sir; conclusion, I have the 
honor to be, Sir, your obedient servant ; address on envelope, Sir 
(Christian and surname), Bart. 

To a Knight : Commencement, Sir ; conclusion, I have the 
honor to be, Sir, your obedient servant ; address on envelope, Sir 
(Christian and surname). If a member of any order, insert initials 
of order after name. 

To the Wife of Baronet or Knight : Commencement, Madam ; 
conclusion, I have the honor to be, Madam, your obedient servant ; 
address on envelope, Lady (surname). 

To an Archbishop : Commencement, My Lord Archbishop ; 
conclusion, I have the honor to be, with the highest respect, your 
Grace's most obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, His 
Grace the Lord Archbishop of . 

To a Bishop : Commencement, My Lord Bishop ; conclusion, 
I have the honor to be, my Lord Bishop, your Lordship's obedi- 
ent, humble servant ; address on envelope, The Right Reverend 
the Lord Bishop of . 

To a Dean : Commencement, Reverend Sir ; conclusion, I 
have the honor to be, Reverend Sir, your obedient servant ; ad- 
dress on envelope, The Very Reverend the Dean of . 

To an Archdeacon : Commencement, Reverend Sir ; conclu- 
sion, I have the honor to be, Reverend Sir, your obedient servant ; 
address on envelope, The Venerable the Archdeacon (surname). 

To a Rector, Vicar, Curate : Commencement, Reverend Sir ; 
conclusion, I have the honor to be, Reverend Sir, your obedient 
servant ; address on envelope, The Reverend (Christian and sur- 



208 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

name). (If a Dr. in any faculty, insert " Dr." after " Rev.," or add 
initials of diploma— as D. D., etc. — after name.) 

To a Judge : Commencement, My Lord ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, my Lord, your Lordship's obedient servant ; ad- 
dress on envelope, The (Right) Honorable Sir (Christian and sur- 
name). (Omit " Right" in the case of puisne judges.) 

The Lord Mayor of London, York, Dublin : Commencement, 
My Lord ; conclusion, I have the honor to be, my Lord, your 
Lordship's obedient servant ; address on envelope, The Right 
Honorable the Lord Mayor of . 

To the Lord Provost of Edinburgh : Commencement, My 
Lord ; conclusion, I have the honor to be, my Lord, your Lord- 
ship's obedient servant ; address on envelope, The Right Honor- 
able the Lord Provost of . 

To the Governors of Colonies : Commencement, Sir [My Lord 
Duke, My Lord (according to title)] ; conclusion,'! have the honor 
to be, Sir, your Excellency's most obedient, humble servant ; ad- 
dress on envelope, His Excellency (insert other titles), Governor 
of . 

To the English Ambassadors [Envoys] ; Commencement, Sir, 
[My Lord Duke, My Lord (according to title)] ; conclusion, I have 
the honor to be, Sir, your Excellency's most obedient, humble 
servant ; address on envelope, His Excellency (insert other titles) 
H. B. M.'s Ambassador [Envoy] Extraordinary and Plenipoten- 
tiary to H. I. M. the Emperor of , or His Excellency the 

British Ambassador [Minister], etc., etc., etc. 

To the Foreign Ambassadors [Envoys] : Commencement, Sir ; 
conclusion, I have the honor to be, Sir, your Excellency's most 
obedient, humble servant ; address on envelope, His Excellency 
(insert other titles), Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipo- 
tentiary from H. M. the King of , or His Excellency the 

Ambassador [Minister], etc., etc., etc. 

Informally, of course, the commencements and 
conclusions would be quite different ; for instance, to 
peers, "My dear Duke," " Dear Lord So-and-so/' etc., 
concluding with " Yours sincerely/' 



VIII. 

VISITS (CALLS) AND VISITING-CARDS. 

Formal call-making among ladies in England is, 
in its rules and customs, much the same as in America. 
To a certain extent the same may be said with respect to 
gentlemen's calls. In what way not, I shall endeavor 
to explain further on. First, as to ladies. Calls on a 
stranger who has come to reside in a place should be 
made as soon as possible after the person is known to 
be ready to receive them. There should be neither 
hurry nor delay. Hurry may be obtrusive, and delay 
lacking in courtesy. " Good form " takes the middle 
course. First calls should be returned without delay. 
It is very "bad form " not to return a first call, unless 
the first caller be a really objectionable person to 
know. But, the first call returned, none other need be, 
and the acquaintance can then be allowed to drop. 
For the person, however, who makes the first call, not 
to make a second, after the first has been formally re- 
turned, would be " bad form," unless for some very 
cogent and exceptional reason. Why force an ac- 
quaintance and then drop it ? Short calls are always 
" good form/' Of course, there is a limit. To come in 
and appear to hurry away would be " bad form," and 
a cause for offense. A special call should be made on 



2io GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

the entertainer by an invited guest, whether an invita- 
tion be accepted or not> within a short time after a din- 
ner-party, ball, dance, reception, or garden-party, and 
whether, in the ordinary course of their mutual visit- 
ing, the guest owes a call or not. 

Gentlemen call formally a good deal more in Eng- 
land than in America. Their calls, however, are ex- 
clusively on married ladies or gentlemen. For a gen- 
tleman to call on a young lady, and ask the servant if 
she were at home, would be about the worst form one 
could imagine in high society. Gentlemen always ask 
for the mother only when they call at a house. They 
will see the daughters, too, no doubt ; but not without 
their mother. It is very " bad form " to ask a gentleman 
to "call again soon." If it be necessary to cultivate 
him (anglice — if he be an eligible parti for one's daugh- 
ters), he should be told, " I hope we shall see a good 
deal of you." 

Gentlemen always call at the house and leave a 
card the day after a ball. 

Cards to enquire. — These are sent or left during the 
illness of the person called on. The ordinary visiting- 
card has written on it, under the caller's name, u To 
enquire " or " with kind enquiries" and mind, always 
spell "enquire" with an E. E is '"good form," /not. 

On the recovery of the person, these calls of en- 
quiry are returned, without delay, by sending to each 
person who called, the card of the person who had 
been ill, with the words, " With thanks for kind enqui- 
ries " written on it, under the sender's name. 

P. P. C. cards can be sent or left. Cards are 
never sent in before the person calling (if the person 



VISITS AND VISITING-CARDS. 211 

called on be- at home), the announcement of the call- 
er^ name by the servant being sufficient information 
to establish the caller's identity. In England, cards 
are left if the person called on is out, only. Then a 
separate card should be left for each person intended 
to be called upon. A lady should leave her husband's 
card as well as her own (whether he comes in person 
or not) on the lady of the house, and an extra one of 
his for each gentleman in the family for whom the call 
was meant. Sunday calls by ladies are not "good 
form." 

It is not "good form " for ladies to have any par- 
ticular " reception " day, or to have it printed on their 
cards. " Good form " visiting-cards must be printed 
from an engraved copper-plate, always — never printed 
in type — and the letters in script. Ladies' cards 
should be about three and a half by two and a half 
inches square, and made of plain, white, thick, smooth 
cardboard, with the name a trifle larger than on gen- 
tlemen's cards. The lady's name only should be on 
her card. It is not " good form " for a husband and 
wife to have both names on one card, thus : 

" Mr. a?id Mrs. Jones" or "Mr. and Mrs. John 
Jones." 

If a lady have grown-up, unmarried daughters, 
their names should be on her cards directly under her 
own name, thus : 

Miss Jones. 

If two, Miss Edith Jones is added under the name 
of her sister. Sometimes it is, if there be two or 
more, 

The Misses Jones. 



212 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

But more than two daughters at a time, out and 
unmarried, is not common. 

It is not lt good form " for a young lady to have a 
separate visiting-card of her own if she have a mother, 
aunt, or other married female relation, on whose card 
her name could be put. Two sisters, not thus situ- 
ated, can have one card with both their names on it. 
The eldest unmarried daughter in a family is always 
Miss j without any Christian name ; the younger ones 
are designated by their Christian names. 

A gentleman's card should be about three inches 
long by an inch and a half wide, and always have Mr. 
(or whatever title he may have) precede his name, 
thus : 

Mr. Joiies or Colonel Jones. Air. John Smith or 
Major John Smith. A large card for a gentleman, 
with Mr. left out (as John Smith only), printed instead 
of engraved, or written in imitation of the person's 
signature, would each and all be very "bad form." 

One's address should always be on one's card, in 
smaller letters, in the right lower corner. Gentlemen 
have also the name of some club they belong to. This 
(if there be a residence on the card) should be in the 
left lower corner. Army officers have the name of 
their regiment in the left lower corner of their cards v 
thus: 10th Hussars j ist Battalion, Welsh Fusileers ; 
York and Lancaster Regiment ; Royal Artillery ; Grena- 
dier Guards, etc. Naval officers have Royal Navy im- 
mediately under, or R. N. immediately after, their 
names, and the name of their ship thus, H. M. S. Spit- 
fire, in the right lower corner. In these cases, the 
residence as well as club must go in the left corner. 



VISITS AND VISITING-CARDS. 



213 



An army officer below the grade of captain does 
not put his military rank or title on his card. In the 
navy it is different, and you may see Lieutenant John 
Jones, R. N. ; but never Midshipman Smith. 

The cards of the nobility are like those of other 
people, and have on them simply, Duke of Dorset, 
Duchess of Dorset ; Marquis of Salisbury, Marchioness 
of Salisbury ; Earl of Essex, Countess of Essex ; Vis- 
count Coke, Viscountess Coke ; Lord Burleigh, Lady Bur- 
leigh ; Lord LLenry Herbert, Lady Jane Herbert, or 
Lady Henry Herbert, as the case may be. " Honora- 
bles " do not put their title on their cards, for some 
unaccountable reason. It is simply " good form " not 
to do so. It will be noticed that the " The" which in 
addressing an envelope always precedes the name of a 
person belonging to the nobility, is omitted on the vis- 
iting-card. So, clergymen have no " The " on their 
cards before the word Rev'd, as would be the style of 
address to them on a letter, but simply Rev. John 
Jones or the word Reverend is put in full. It is not 
u good form " to put academical degrees on one's vis- 
iting-cards. 

A Bishop's card has, Bishop of Newcastle. 

A Dean's, Dean of Exeter. 

An Archdeacon's, Archdeacon of Salisbury. 

Their wives, however, have simply Mrs. Jones or 
Mrs. Smith, like other untitled ladies. 

Baronets' and Knights' cards are alike, thus : 
Sir George Robinson ; 
Bart, or LCnt. never being put on a visiting-card. 

Baronets' and Knights' wives have simply, Lady 
Jones or Lady Smith on their cards. 



IX. 

SPORTS. 

HORSE-RACING. 

All races in England are runm'ng-races. There 
are no trotting-races. There are, during the year, up- 
ward of one hundred and thirty race-meetings, at 
which from one to a dozen or more races are run. 
The great majority of these are of interest only to the 
sporting and betting world, and their anticipations, 
victories, and results are matters of little or no interest 
in society at large. There are, however, several races 
and race-meetings of vast importance in society, and 
these only will it be necessary, in considering " good 
form," to discuss. The three great " society " races, 
or race u weeks/' are as follows : 

The Epsom summer meeting, at which the great 
" Derby " is run on Derby day. This meeting occurs 
in May, from the middle to the end of the month, and 
is the first great society racing event of the London 
season. 

The Ascot week, at which the two chief days are the 
first day of the meeting, called the "procession" day, 
when the Prince of Wales comes in state, and the 
following Thursday, called the " cup " day, the race 



SPORTS. 



215 



for the Ascot gold cup, an annual trophy of great 
value, being then run. Ascot is generally in the earlier 
part of June, and is the second great social event in 
the horse-racing line. 

The Goodwood week, which is during the last days 
of July, is the third and final racing event of the Lon- 
don season. Epsom, or rather the " Derby," for on 
that day is the largest turn-out, is the most popular of 
all the races, and while, perhaps, quite as fashionable 
in one sense as the others, it is not so reflnedly and 
delicately swell as either Ascot or Goodwood. The 
House of Commons, by a sort of traditional consent, 
adjourns over the Derby day, but it takes no note, col- 
lectively, of any other race. The Epsom meeting is 
held upon Epsom Downs, in Surrey ; the Ascot meet- 
ing upon Ascot Heath, in Berkshire ; and the Good- 
wood week at the Duke of Richmond's place in Sussex. 
The duke's estate is called Goodwood, and the race- 
course is within the park. Goodwood is thus often 
spoken of as the " Ducal " meeting. The Prince of 
Wales, who is a great attendant at races, goes to these 
three events of the London season ; for Epsom, hav- 
ing a special royal train there and back every day ; 
for Ascot, taking a residence in the neighborhood 
for the week, sometimes hiring it, and sometimes 
having it lent by some friends ; and for Goodwood, 
he is the guest of the Duke of Richmond, forming the 
head of the house-party for the race-week, plenty of 
swells, titled people, arid members of his " set " being 
invited to meet his Royal Highness. Every one who 
can, and who wishes to be lt in the swim " of the sea- 
son's most fashionable life, goes to Epsom (the Der- 



2i6 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

by), Ascot ("procession " and "cap" days), and 
Goodwood. Some ultra-fashionable people of plenty 
of means take houses in the vicinity of all three places, 
and drive every day to the course. Others (to Epsom 
and Ascot, especially as they are nearer to London) go 
to the races — all or particular ones — by train, or drive 
by road in whatever conveyance they can command. 
Furnished houses in the neighborhood of Epsom, As- 
cot, or Goodwood fetch an enormous weekly rent, in 
some cases almost as much for the week as they 
would bring for the entire remainder of the year. 
The perfection and extreme of English day-dress is 
seen at these three race-meetings, especially at Ascot 
and Goodwood. Ladies wear their most elaborate 
toilets, and men high hats and dark coats. Ascot is 
called a " Royal " meeting, because, since its estab- 
lishment, it has been specially under the immediate 
patronage of the Sovereign and Princes. The Master 
of the Queen's Buck-hounds leads the procession on 
the first day into the course, and it is only upon his 
order or "ticket" that admission to the "Royal in- 
closure" — ne plus ultra of swelldom — is gained. 

The chief day at Goodwood is the "cup" day. 
The winner of the Derby is said to win the "blue 
ribbon of the turf." It was won in 1881 by an Amer- 
ican horse, Mr. Lorillard's Iroquois. In 1882 an- 
other American horse, Mr. Keene's Foxhall, won the 
Ascot cup. 

Besides the foregoing, there are several meetings 
and races of secondary importance in a society sense, 
namely : the Oaks, run at Epsom, the second day after 
the Derby ; the St Leger (called " Sillinger ") anH Don- 



SPORTS. 217 

caster Cup, at Doncaster, in September ; the Cesare- 
wich and Cambridgeshire, at the Newmarket October 
meeting; the Alexandra Plate and Hunt Cup, at Ascot ; 
the Steward's Cup, at Goodwood; the Grand National, 
at Liverpool ; the " 2,000 Guineas," Siockbridge, San- 
down, etc, Within the limits of a book like this, it is 
impossible to particularize further. 

Though all races in England are " running " races, 
they are divided into three kinds, viz., flat-races, 
hurdle-races, and steeple-chases. All the great races 
just mentioned are flat-races. There is no impedi- 
ment in the course. In hurdle-races the horses are 
obliged to jump hurdles, placed at intervals, the same 
being a sort of basket-work frame of split-tree branch- 
es, about three feet high, such as are used for the 
temporary inclosure of sheep. In steeple-chases the 
jumps are more serious in their structure and difficult 
in their clearance, being real fences, gates, hedges, 
ditches, walls, and " brooks," such as are met with in 
the actual hunting-field. Steeple-chasing (never called 
steeple-rating) is not so much a trial of speed as of 
endurance and jumping ability in a horse, and as a 
usual thing only "hunters" enter for steeple-chases. 

The flat-races — at all events, the great ones — are 
ridden by professional jockeys only. Gentlemen fre- 
quently ride — indeed, it is almost the rule — in the 
hurdle-races and steeple-chases. They are called 
"gentlemen riders." As a hint toward "good form" 
in pronunciation, it should be said that Derby is al- 
most without exception called Darby, and that in Ep- 
som, Ascot, Goodwood, and Newmarket the stress is 
on the first syllable. 
15 



21 8 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

A race-course is never called a race-/ra<r£, nor is 
the " course " called the " track." The betting-ring at 
races, commonly called " the ring," is a portion of the 
course set apart for betting as a business, with profes- 
sional betting men or book-tnakers y as they are called. 
These men, who make not only a living, but often a 
fortune by following a systematic form of betting on 
horse-racing, attend every race of importance in large 
numbers. They can be known by their loud and 
"horsey" style of dress, and utter absence of "good 
form." Their bets are entered in a book, hence their 
name. " Laying the odds " means betting at a disad- 
vantage, or giving 2 to 1, 3 to 2, 100 to 25, etc. " Tak- 
ing the odds " means exactly the reverse. " The field, 
bar one," means a bet in favor of every horse except 
one. If that one horse wins, the better loses, other- 
wise not. So with " bar two, three, four," etc. Of 
course, the particular horses excepted or barred must 
be named. 

All English race-courses are grass. Hence the ori- 
gin of the expression " the turf." Tattersall's is a cele- 
brated and long-established auction and private sale- 
stable for horses in London. The quotations of the 
betting market before races emanate from here, where 
bets may also be effectuated days and even months 
before the races take place. It is the chief place for 
the settling up of bets, and all bets must be paid at 
TattersalPs on the next Monday following every race. 

A "selling-race" is where the winner is to be sold 
at auction after the race. 

A handicap is where horses of different ages, rec- 
ords, and admitted abilities run against one anothqr, 



SPORTS. 



219 



the discrepancies being equaled by extra weight for 
the superior horses. A horse obliged to carry this 
extra weight is said to be handicapped. A sweepstakes 
is a "pool," 

HUNTING. 

Hunting in England consists of riding on horse- 
back in chase of a fox, a stag, or a hare. If done in 
chase of a fox, it is done with fox-hounds ; if a stag, 
with stag- or buck-hounds ; and if a hare, with harriers. 
The hounds are called the " pack." A pack of fox- 
hounds consists of from 50 to 70 couples, stag-hounds 
of about 30 couples, and harriers of about 15 couples. 

There are in England, including " Her Majesty's " 
(Master, the Earl of Coventry), of which there are 40 
couples, the kennels being at Ascot Heath, 12 packs 
of stag-hounds, containing between them 299 couples 
of hounds ; besides two packs in Ireland, with 70 
couples. The following are the kennels, and the num- 
bers of the principal packs of stag-hounds (with over 
20 couples each) : 

Pack. Couples. Pack. Couples. 

County Down 35 Norfolk 25 

Devon and Somerset 26 Rothschild's (Lord) 30 

Enfield Chase — Surrey 36 

Mid Kent 23 Ward Union 35 

Of fox-hound packs, there are no less than 156 in 
England and Wales, containing 5,925 couples of 
hounds ; in Scotland, eight packs, with 289 couples ; 
and in Ireland, 18 packs, with 635 couples. The fol- 
lowing are the packs of fox-hounds containing 50 
couples of hounds or more ; 



220 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Pack. Couples. 

Albrighton 50 

'Atherstone 54 

Badsworth 58 

Beaufort's (Duke of) 75 

Bedale 50 

Belvoir 62 

Berkeley 60 

Bicester and Warden Hill ... 55 

Blackmoor Vale 71 

Bramham Moor 50 

Brocklesby 55 

Burton 50 

Cottesmore 58 

Craven 60 

Crawley and Horsham 50 

Croome 50 

Essex 50 

Essex Union 50 

Fitzwilliam, The 54 

Galway's (Lord) 55 

Garth's (Mr.) 60 

Goodwood 61 

Grafton 53 

Hambledon 50 

H. H. (Hampshire) 55 

Hertfordshire 54 

Heythrop 55 



Pack. Couples. 

Holderness 51 

Meynell 75 

North Cheshire 57 

North Staffordshire 56 

North Warwickshire 50 

Oakley 58 

Old Berkeley 56 

Old Berkshire 50 

Percy's (Earl) 50 

Petworth 50 

Portsmouth's (Earl of) 54 

Puckeridge .". 56 

Pytchley 55 

Quorn 55 

Rufford 50 

South Berks 70 

Southdown 55 

South Notts 50 

Southwold. 50 

Tynedale 50 

Vale of White Horse 55 

Warwickshire 53 

West Kent 55 

Wynnstay 50 

York and Ainsty 50 

Zetland (Earl of) 55 



IRELAND. 

Kildare 53 Limerick Co, 

Meath 70 



SCOTLAND. 

Earl of Eglin ton's 50 

Besides fox-hounds, there are 118 packs of harriers 
and beagles in England and Wales, vrith 1,770 couples ; 



SPORTS. 221 

35 packs in Ireland, with 573 couples; and four packs 
in Scotland, with 70 couples. 

This gives a total of over 19,000 hounds maintained 
in the United Kingdom exclusively for hunting pur- 
poses. 

These packs of hounds are either owned by one 
gentleman of means who keeps them at his own ex- 
pense, or they are kept up by subscription by a num- 
ber of gentlemen who are called u Members of the 
Hunt." Each pack of hounds is managed, controlled, 
and taken care of by one member, who is called the 
" master." The place where the master keeps the 
hounds is called the "kennels." Each master has 
under him, attached to each pack of hounds, two or 
three huntsmen, or " whippers-in," who are called the 
first, second, and third u whips." 

The hunting-season begins in the first week of No- 
vember, and lasts till the middle or end of March. 

The time for beginning a hunt is from io|- to n 
a. m. A certain stated place is named by the " mas- 
ter" for the beginning of the hunt, and published in 
the papers of the neighborhood or the general sport- 
ing newspapers. The dates an<l places of meeting are 
usually thus published one week ahead, and are called 
the "hunting appointments." A pack of hounds is 
" hunted " — i. e., used in hunting — about four days a 
week. The place named for the hunt to begin is 
called the "meet," and there all who wish to take part 
in the hunt assemble. If it is a fox-hunt, the place of 
the " meet " is selected with regard to its being a spot 
where foxes abound. This spot is called a " covert " 
or "cover," When the stated hour arrives, the hounds, 



222 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

in charge of the master and his subordinates, proceed 
Xo " draw the cover " — that is, the hounds are allowed 
to seek a fox in the cover. This " drawing " of the 
cover is also called " throwing off." If a fox is started 
from the cover, it is said to be a " find," or that the 
hounds have " found " ; but, if no fox appears and 
makes away, the cover is said to be " drawn blank," 
and another cover is resorted to ; and so on, till a 
fox is found. If a fox is " found," the hounds start 
off after him, the horsemen following. The hounds 
follow the fox and the riders follow the hounds. They 
both follow the fox wherever he goes, straight across 
the face of the country. Hunting is therefore called 
" riding across country " — that is to say, roads are not 
kept to, but fields, meadows, pastures, etc., are ridden 
over, and impediments in the shape of hedges, ditches, 
gates, walls, fences, and brooks jumped by the horses 
of the riders. The hounds follow the fox by scent 
until they see him, when they follow by " view." Then 
what is called the " view holloa " is given by whoever 
is near enough to the hounds to see. When the fox 
is taken by the hounds, they are said to have "killed," 
and the hounds eat him. The tail, which is called the 
"brush," is secured by a person who gets in "at the 
death," as it is called ; also, the skin of the face, which 
is called the " pate," and the four feet, which are called 
the "pads." The brush, of right, belongs to the first 
person in, and he can claim it, but it is usually given 
to a lady as a memento. The "pate" comes next to 
the brush in dignity, and then the "pads." 

A fox-hunt lasts from twenty minutes to two hours, 
and depends for its duration on the endurance and 



SPORTS. 223 

strategy of the fox. Very often the fox gets away 
altogether. He either tires the hounds out, or " runs 
to ground/' the latter meaning that he escapes into 
his hole, or that of some other fox. The night before 
a hunt the holes of the foxes in the neighborhood of 
the cover are stopped by the gamekeepers of the per- 
son on whose property the hounds meet and " throw 
off." A male fox is called a " dog," and a female a 
"vixen." 

The hounds generally have a second run after a 
second fox, whether they "kill " the first or "run him 
to ground." It depends, of course, on the time occu- 
pied in the first run. The dress of a fox-hunter is a 
scarlet coat, single-breasted, and "cutaway," with brass 
buttons, on which is the crest or monogram of the 
" hunt " ; white-cord knee-breeches, " top " boots, with 
light-brown tops, either a high black hat, or stiff, 
round-topped, black velvet cap, called a "billy-cock," 
and a white linen scarf with a pin in it. A " hunting- 
whip," called a crop — i. e., a short stick like a walking- 
stick, with a long lash to it — is carried by all hunting- 
men. Spurs, buckled on, are also worn. 

In a stag-hunt, the " meet " takes place as in a fox- 
hunt. The stag to be hunted, however, instead of 
being sought from out a " cover " like a fox, is brought 
in a covered cart to the place of meeting, and at the 
hour named is there let loose, or " uncarted," as the 
phrase is. The stag, after being set going, is usually 
given ten or fifteen minutes' " law," to enable him to 
get a fair start, and then the hounds are set going 
after him, the riders following as in a fox-hunt. As 
soon as the stag is overtaken by the hounds, which he 



224 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

is generally sure to be, sooner or later, he is said to be 
" run into " ; the hounds are called off, and the stag, 
very much used up, is put back into the cart and 
brought home to be used another day. And so the 
stag-hunt ends. A stag-hunt is poor sport to look at 
even, to all but Englishmen. The dress worn in stag- 
hunting is the same as in fox-hunting, except that a 
black coat is worn instead of a scarlet one. 

Hunting with harriers after hares is very similar in 
its main details to fox-hunting. A hare is hunted in- 
stead of a fox — that is the only essential difference. 
In other respects, what is said of fox-hunting applies 
to hunting hares. A dark-green coat is worn instead 
of a scarlet one. Otherwise, the dress is the same as a 
fox or stag hunter's. 

Horses ridden in hunting are called "hunters." If 
the " meet " is some distance from where a man lives, 
he sends his hunter on in charge of a groom on another 
horse, and either drives to the meet or rides a horse 
called a "cover-hack." On reaching the meet, he 
mounts the "hunter." A horse good at jumping is 
called a good "fencer." All jumps, except ditches 
and " water " (brooks) are called " fences. " Fences 
other than hedges are called "timber." 

A " bullfinch " is a thick quickset hedge. 

If a horse falls with a rider, or both get a fall, the 
rider is said to have "come a cropper." A "stiff" 
hunting country is one with many difficult jumps in it. 

The cry of the hounds is called "music" and 
"giving tongue." "Full cry" is when they yelp to- 
gether. 

The course of a hunt is called the "run." A 



SPORTS. 225 

" cover-coat " is a short overcoat worn when hunting 
on a rainy day. Frost prevents hunting, for two rea- 
sons : it renders the ground too hard to ride over with 
safety, and spoils the scent. There is no hunting done 
while snow is on the ground. The best hunting coun- 
ties in England are Leicestershire and Northampton- 
shire. 

A " drag "-hunt is where an artificial " scent," in- 
stead of a fox or other animal, is used for the hounds 
to follow, and usually consists of a "red" herring in 
the coat-tail pocket of one of the hunting party who 
rides ahead, some minutes' law being given him for 
a start. 

A " paper "-hunt is simply where one or two of 
the party "play" fox and ride ahead, strewing small 
bits of white paper behind them to show their track, 
and often to mislead, by which the others trace 
and follow them up. No hounds are requisite for 
this exciting sport. 

SHOOTING. 

In England, shooting is never called "hunting " or 
"gunning." "Hunting" exclusively applies to fox- 
hunting. The shooting-season begins with grouse, on 
the 12th of August. Grouse chiefly, if not exclusively, 
abound in Scotland, Wales, and the northern counties 
of England, and it is there that grouse-shooting proper 
takes place, and that people from all parts of England 
go for it. It is done principally on moors. The grouse- 
shooting season lasts until the 10th of December. 
Grouse is followed by partridge-shooting, which begins 
on the 1st of September and lasts until the istof Feb- 



226 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ruary. Partridges are found all over England, and 
their shooting is done "in the open," as it is called — 
that is to say, among turnip-fields and the stubble left 
by the harvest. Pheasant-shooting comes next. It 
begins on the ist of October, and continues until the 
i st of February. Pheasants, like partridges, may be 
said to be found everywhere in England — with this 
qualification, however : there must be cover. Pheasants 
are always found and shot among trees and high bushes, 
and their shooting is known by the designation of 
" cover "-shooting. Black-game, or blackcock^ is a game- 
bird much prized, and found chiefly in Scotland. Its 
shooting is similar to grouse, but does not begin until 
the 20th of August. Besides the foregoing species of 
" game "-birds, there are woodcock, snipe {never called 
" English " snipe), and duck (mallard, teal, etc.), for 
which the il close time " provided by law is from the 
2d of March until the 31st of July, during which they 
can not be shot. Deer-hunting is called " deer-stalk- 
ing," owing to the cautious manner of approach, and 
takes place chiefly, if not entirely, in Scotland. There 
is no " close time " for deer. They can be " stalked " 
at any time, legally ; but there is an accepted (strictly 
followed) custom, which makes the period for stalking 
stags from about August 12th to October 12th ; and for 
hinds y from November 10th to the end of March. The 
shooting of hares, also, is unprotected by law ; but the 
acknowledged best time for them is January, February, 
and March. It is, however, unlawful to shoot hares, 
pheasants, partridges, or grouse on a Sunday or on 
Christmas-day. The penalty for shooting birds out of 
season, or during the " close time," is a reprimand and 



SPORTS. 



227 



costs for the first offense, and five shillings and costs 
for each bird for every subsequent offense. Every per- 
son who shoots game must take a game-license, which 
costs from one to three pounds, according to the length 
of time for which it is taken. If the birds are not 
what are legally classed as "game," a gun-license must 
be held. This costs ten shillings. A game-license, 
however, covers a gun-license. Shooting in England 
as an amusement is one of the most fashionable. It is 
" good form " for every man to know how to shoot, be 
a good shot, and understand the customs and usages of 
the sport. The London season really ends on account 
of the beginning of grouse-shooting, as the exodus of 
men to the north, as the 12th of August draws nigh, 
would soon empty every ball-room. Large parties are 
invited to country-houses (whose master has land 
enough to furnish him with shooting) for from three 
days to a week during the shooting-season. The day's 
shooting begins about eleven o'clock in the morning, 
and often lasts late into the afternoon. Luncheon is 
carried out to a stated rendezvous, packed in hampers 
(and generally placed in a donkey-cart, or, if in Scot- 
land, on a pony), and, attended by servants, who spread 
the cloth and " set the table " on the grass beneath 
some shade, the shooting-party assemble and eat their 
repast, their number delightfully augmented by the 
ladies staying at the house. After luncheon the ladies 
retire, or some do, while others continue to stay with 
the gentlemen, and individually or in sets to accom- 
pany the "shooters " during the rest of the day. The 
shooting-party naturally varies in size. It can be from 
two to a dozen or more ; but the most common nura- 



228 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ber, it is safe to say, is about from four to six for par- 
tridges, and eight to ten for pheasants. These are 
called and reckoned as so many " guns." " My party 
consisted of five guns," or u there were nine guns, all 
told." For partridge-shooting the party march in line 
across a field, about twenty yards apart, and shoot at 
the birds as they rise nearest to them. One or two 
keepers follow the party with retrievers held in leash, 
to be unslipped and to retrieve the birds as they are 
shot and fall among the stubble or turnips. In pheas- 
ant or "cover" shooting, the shooting-party surround 
the cover (a clump of trees or a wood), if the cover be 
small or the party large enough, standing from twenty 
to sixty feet apart. " Beaters " are then sent into the 
cover with sticks. These beat the underwood and 
bushes and cry " Hi, cock ! " and frighten out the 
birds there sheltered. As the birds fly out in sight of 
the party, he nearest whom the bird flies considers it 
his bird and fires at it, those near by allowing him to do 
so. If he misses (not an unfrequent occurrence in 
English shooting, as I have no doubt other Americans 
as well as myself have had occasion to observe), those 
nearest blaze away in turn, passing the bird on, if he 
escape them, to the others by shouts of '* Mark cock, 
to the right ! " " Mark cock, to the left ! " " Mark for- 
ward ! " It is not a very inspiriting sport to Ameri- 
cans accustomed to the truly wild-game shooting of 
their own country ; and the usual admonition to each 
of the party from the gentleman of the house to " fire 
high," on account of the close proximity of each to the 
other, is not exactly the sort of mental tonic to serve 
out for the bracing of nerves. As a matter of fact, 



SPORTS. 229 

many accidents have happened from this lumping of 
the shooting^party — the flurry and awkwardness of 
nervous and unseasoned " shooters/* and the conse- 
quent "firing low" (or, indeed, anywhere) into the 
legs, knees, face, and eyes of those unfortunate enough 
to have been placed in range. The proper shooting- 
costume is a colored flannel shirt, tweed Norfolk 
jacket, tweed or corduroy knickerbockers, yarn stock- 
ings, with leather leggins, if wet or muddy, stout, thick 
shooting-boots, laced above the ankle, and a tweed, 
double-peaked cap. Some men go out with two guns ; 
when they shoot one, their servant behind them hands 
them the other, he doing the loading. A pheasant 
that flies straight up — as some do for a time — is called 
a rocketer. Shot game is reckoned by the pair, which 
in shooting parlance is called a brace. The full amount 
of a day's shooting is called the bag. 

There is also a " sport" called rook-shooting, which 
consists of standing under the lofty trees in which the 
rooks build their nests, and shooting the young birds 
as they first put their heads out over the edge of the 
nests. A small rifle, called a u rook-rifle," is the arm 
used. The legs and breasts of young rooks make a 
very good pie. Late spring and early summer is the 
rook-shooting season. 

FISHING. 

The following are the fish of an edible character 
known in England : 

Barbel, bass, bream, brill, carp, cat-fish, char, chub, 
cockle, cod, conger, crab, crayfish, dab, dace, dory, 
eel, flounder, grayling, gudgeon gray gurnard, haddock, 



230 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

hake, halibut, herring, lampern, lamprey, ling, lobster, 
mackerel, mullet (red), mullet (gray), rnussel, oyster, 
perch, periwinkle, pike, pilchard, plaice, pollack, 
prawn, red gurnard, saithe, salmon, salmon-trout, sea- 
bream, shad,* shrimp, skate, smelt, sole, sprat, stur- 
geon, tench, thornback, torsk, trout, turbot, whelk, 
whitebait, whiting, wrasse. 

These include both sea and fresh-water fish. Of 
the sea-fish, the most favorite are red mullet, sole, tur- 
bot, cod, halibut, and whiting; of the shell-fish, lob- 
sters and oysters. The English oysters are called 
natives ', and go by that name almost to the exclusion of 
their own. 

But with sea-fish — beyond the eating of it — society 
has little or nothing to do. In the catching of fresh- 
water fish (and but a limited number of them) is all 
that gentlemen engage in in England ; and fishing, 
when spoken of here, will, therefore, mean the fresh- 
water fishing, such as is followed, as an amusement, 
by the members of English society. 

Salmon-fishing in Scotland and Ireland and trout- 
fishing in England are the " fashionable " piscato- 
rial sports in Britain. The fishing-season for salmon 
(with rod) varies in different places and in certain 
years ; but it may generally be set down as be- 
ginning (in England) in February to April, and end- 
ing in October to November ; and in Scotland, last- 
ing from February to November. The season also 
varies in Ireland, but is about from February to 
November. 

* Shad are rare, but are not unknown. — Editor. 



SPORTS. 231 

The capture of trout in England is prohibited be- 
tween October 2d and February 1st, with a few local 
exceptions, one of which is the Thames, where trout 
may be fished for only from April 1st to September 
9th. There is no " close time " for trout in Scotland, 
and in Ireland it is the same as for salmon. All 
salmon- and trout-fishing with rods, that is considered 
" fishing " in its proper sense, is done with artificial 
flies only. 

YACHTING. 

The yachting-season begins in August, immediately 
after the end of the London season, with the Regatta 
Week at Cowes. It is a very swell thing to do to spend 
this week at Cowes, or (if a yacht-owner) on board 
one's yacht. The Prince of Wales, with the Princess, 
always goes and stays on board his yacht. 

The regatta takes place in the Solent, Southampton 
water, and the water surrounding the Isle of Wight. 
The swellish — i. e., " highest-toned " — yacht-club, viz., 
the Royal Yacht Squadron, of which the Prince of Wales 
is commodore, has its station at Cowes. The members, 
who include all the great aristocratic yacht-owners in 
England, have a uniform and monogram button ; and 
during the week give a grand ball at their club-house. 
The Prince of Wales is also commodore of two other 
clubs, viz., the Thames and West of England. After 
the Cowes week, yachtsmen sail over to France, up the 
Mediterranean, or potter about the Isle of Wight, for 
sea-air, as long as they like. Then they run up to 
Scotland for grouse-shooting, with the early days of 
which season the Cowes week rather interferes. For 
the single week of the regatta, there is not a more in- 



232 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



tensely fashionable place in England than Cowes. 
There are in England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, 
thirty-six yacht-clubs, as follows : 



NAME OF CLUB. 



Royal Yacht Squadron. , 

— Albert 

— Alfred 

— Barrow . . 

— Channel Islands. . . . 

— Cinque Ports 

— Clyde 

— Cork 

— Cornwall , 

— Dart 

— Dorset 

— Eastern 

— Forth 

— Harwich 

— Highland 

— Irish 

— London 

— Mersey 

— Northern , 

— Portsm'th Corinthian 

— Saint George ....... 

— Southampton 

— Southern 

— Thames 

— Torbay 

— Ulster 

— Victoria 

— Welsh 

— Western of England . 

— Yorkshire 

Corinthian ... 

Junior Thames 

Medway 

New Thames 

Nore 

Temple 



Station. 



Cowes 

Southsea . . . 
Kingstown . 
Piel Harbor 
Channel Isl'ds 
Dover . . , 
Hunter'sQuay 
Queenstown . 
Falmouth . 
Dartmouth 
W T ey mouth 
Granton . . 
Granton . . 
Harwich . . 

Oban 

Kingstown 
Cowes .... 
Liverpool . 
Rothesay . . 
Portsmouth . 
Kingstowm . . 
Southampton 
Southampton 
Thames. . . 
Torquay . . 
Bangor . . . 

Ryde 

Carnarvon 
Plymouth . 

Hull 

Thames. . . 

Greenhithe 

Rochester. 

Gravesend 

Gravesend 

Thames. . . 



Date of 


SUBSCRl 


establish- 
ment. 




Entr. 
;£loo 


1812 


1864 


3Gs. 


1864 


2 Gs. 


1S71 


1 G. 


1870 


1 G. 


1872 




1856 


2 Gs. 


I720 


£7 


1871 


2 Gs. 


1866 


1 G. 


1875 


7 Gs. 


1835 


2 Gs. 


1868 


2 Gs. 


1843 


1 G. 


l88l 


5Gs. 


1846 


£10 


1838 


6Gs. 


1844 


1 G. 


1824 


5 Gs. 


1880 


5 Gs. 


1838 


£i5 


1875 


2 Gs. 


1843 


2 Gs. 


1823 


15 Gs. 


1875 


5 Gs. 


1867 


2 Gs. 


1844 


5 Gs. 


1847 


2 Gs. 


1827 


5 Gs. 


1846 


2Gs. 


1872 


2 Gs. 


187I 


1 G. 


1880 




1868 


5 Gs. 


1878 


2 Gs. 


1857 


iG. 



Ann. 

3 Gs. 

G. 

G. 

G. 

Gs. 

Gs. 
£3ios. 
2 Gs. 
2 Gs. 
4Gs. 
None. 
2 Gs. 

1 G. 

2 Gs. 

£4 
6 Gs. 

1 G. 
3Gs. 

2 Gs. 

£4 

i£Gs. 
3Gs. 
5 Gs. 
4Gs. 
2 Gs. 
6Gs. 
i G. 

£S 
1 G. 
1 G. 

1 G. 
ios.6d. 

3Gs. 

2 Gs. 
1G. 



SPORTS. 233 



ROWING. 

Rowing as a sport, as well as out-of-door exercise, 
is much followed in England. The great annual ama- 
teur rowing-match, viz., the u Oxford and Cambridge 
Boat-Race, ,, is one of the events of the year, and the 
source of more interest and excitement among all 
classes than any other sporting fixture, not excepting 
the famous u Derby." This boat-race is rowed in eight- 
oared outriggers, each boat carrying a cockswain — the 
rule in English boat-races. It takes place the latter 
part of March or early in April, the hour of the day 
being dependent on the tide. The course is on the 
river Thames, from Putney to Mortlake ; the distance 
about four miles. The time made by the winning crew 
during the last twelve years averages twenty-one min- 
utes and twenty-two seconds. There have been forty 
annual races since 1840. During that time Oxford has 
won twenty-two times and Cambridge seventeen — there 
being (in 1877) a dead-heat. The fastest time made 
was nineteen minutes and thirty-five seconds — by Cam- 
bridge in 1873 \ tne slowest, thirty-two minutes and a 
half — by Cambridge in 1841. The race was first rowed 
in outriggers in 1846, and in the present style of keel- 
less boats in 1857. Sliding seats were used for the first 
time in 1873. Like the race between Yale and Har- 
vard, there are no stakes or prize. The honor and 
glory of the university are the only things considered. 
However, there is much public and private betting on 
the result, and the condition and prospects of each 
crew, during its six weeks' training and " coaching " 
on the Thames previous to the race, are matters of 
16 



234 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

daily comment in the newspapers. The Oxford colors 
are dark blue, the Cambridge, light blue ; and on the 
day of the race these are worn not only by the crews 
themselves, but in some article of female dress, men's 
neckties, or in ribbon-badges, by every partisan of each 
boat. It is one of the great sights of the year to see 
this race, and all London is out on the river, in every 
sort of aquatic vehicle, or lining both banks, and 
thronging the bridges, in carriages and on foot, for the 
whole distance of the course. It is certainly "good 
form " to be present. After the race the two crews, in 
flannel jackets and straw hats, paddle slowly back to 
the starting-post, and in the evening dine together. 
The inter-collegiate boat-races take place at Oxford on 
the river Isis, and at Cambridge on the Cam. They are 
rowed in the evening, and each college boat starts from 
its own allotted post. The boats row in procession, as 
it were, the object being for the boat behind to catch 
up with the boat immediately ahead and touch the 
stern with its bow. This is called bumping. As soon 
as a boat is bumped its work is over for the evening. 
Its crew row out of the course, while the bumping boat 
continues on in quest of other bumps ahead. The next 
evening all bumped boats lose a place, the bumping 
boat gaining it. It is merely a question of " catching 
up," the river's narrowness not allowing a start abreast. 
The first boat is called head of the river, a position al- 
most as difficult to keep as to gain. 

The other boating fixtures and events are the an- 
nual Henley Regatta, at which the chief races are 
for the Grand Challenge cup (eight oars), and for the 
Diamo?id Sculls (single sculls), the Amateur Champion- 



SPORTS. 235 

ship of the Thames (single sculls), the course being the 
same as that of the Oxford and Cambridge boat-race ; 
and the Professional Championship of the Thames. The 
chief rowing clubs are the " Oxford University Boat 
Club" "Cambridge University Boat Club" "London 
Rowing Club" " Thames Rowing Club" and " Leander 
Rowing Club" 



X. 

GAMES. 

To the foreigner visiting England, and especially 
to the American with his active business mind and 
habits, will it seem that the English people devote an 
unconscionable amount of time to out-of-door sports 
and the playing of out-of-door games. Be the wis- 
dom (or lack of it) of this custom what it may — I have 
no intention to discuss its pros and cons here— the fact 
remains that out-of-door games and sports occupy the 
minds of the upper classes (with their abundance of 
leisure) almost to the exclusion of everything else. 
The autumn and winter sports, viz., shooting and 
hunting, have been referred to. Horse-racing goes on 
all the year round, and yachting begins directly the 
London season is over, while rowing begins with the 
spring and goes on as long as the weather permits. 
Hunting, shooting, yachting, and rowing are spoken of 
elsewhere. Here it is desired to include only games. 
The great out-of-door games in England are three, 
viz., cricket, foot-ball, and lawn-tennis. Of these three, 
cricket is the greatest. It is the national game of 
England, and every one is supposed to play it (or to 
know how), from boys hardly able to hold a bat to old 
men. Every one does seem to play it, from the high- 



GAMES. 237 

est to the lowest ; and latterly women have taken it 
up in a few instances, but have made no great success 
(as can be imagined). Now, cricket, as a game, is 
known well in America — well enough, at any rate, to 
obviate the necessity of going into a description of it 
or its rules here, so a few remarks on its general char- 
acteristics in England will be all that will be needed. 

The cricket-season begins in April, toward the 
end of the month, and lasts until October. During 
that time thousands of matches are played every year, 
for nearly every town, village, and parish in England 
has its cricket club and "eleven." There are, how- 
ever, certain great matches every season. Among 
these are the matches between the different counties ; 
those between the Universities of Oxford and Cam- 
bridge, called the " Oxford and Cambridge match " ; 
between the great public schools, Eton against Harrow 
especially ; and the matches of the professional play- 
ers against the "gentlemen." As most of these great 
matches are played on one of the London cricket- 
grounds, and during the London season, they draw 
very fashionable attendances. The Oxford and Cam- 
bridge match and the Eton and Harrow are played at 
Lords', and the ground is thronged by the elite and 
fashion of London society. Nearly every gentleman 
in England has been to Eton or Harrow, Oxford or 
Cambridge, or has sons there, or ladies have sons or 
brothers, and hence the great interest among swelldom 
in the result of the matches. Cricket in England is 
under the control of the Marylebone Club — that is to 
say, all rules and regulations adopted by this club are 
followed as a matter of course. Its members include 



238 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

all the great cricketers (both " gentlemen " and " pro- 
fessionals "). Its ground is called Lords 9 . There are 
three principal cricket-grounds in London : Lords', 
Prince's, and Kennington Oval, commonly called " the 
Oval." All the fashionable matches are played at 
Lords', as well as many other of the " good " matches. 
Every county has a representative "eleven," with a 
few exceptions among counties who don't go in for 
cricket on the scale that the others do, Cornwall, for 
example. The best cricketing counties are Middlesex 
(London), Surrey, Kent, Sussex, Gloucestershire, Not- 
tinghamshire, and Yorkshire — that is to say, they pro- 
duce the best cricketers, and their county teams are 
superior to those of other counties. A man may be 
a member of any number of clubs, and play for each 
in turn against other clubs of which he is a member. 
There is no rule of either time of membership or resi- 
dence, except in county matches. There a member of 
the county club must be a resident of the county for 
three years before he can play for his county. 

A famous club, which includes among its members 
all the nobility and gentry who play well, is the / 
Zingari. The club is commonly known as the (pro- 
nunciation) Zingerees. The club has no ground of 
its own, but (as its name implies) wanders about from 
place to place, sending an eleven to play here, there, 
and everywhere, on the ground of some other club, 
but never on one of its own. I believe a rule of this 
club is that a member can not play for any other 
club against it. Cricket clubs and "elevens" have 
generally some distinctive color which they display 
in their dress. This is shown in the flannel jacket 



GAMES. 



239 



and cap, and commonly takes the form of stripes 
or edgings. White flannel trousers and shirt are the 
supposed " correct " cricketing dress {never called 
" uniform "). But latterly it has been thought "good 
form " to wear a white linen shirt, with stiff collar and 
necktie. To enumerate and particularize the colors 
of different clubs would not only be endless, but, in 
the main, uninteresting. A few of the leading ones 
will suffice. The colors of the Marylebone club are 
black, red, and orange stripes ; of the Zingaris, red 
and orange stripes ; Oxford, dark-blue cap and jacket 
edgings; Cambridge, light-blue cap and jacket edgings ; 
Eaton, same as Cambridge ; Harrow, blue and white. 

Play at a cricket-match is generally begun about 
half-past 11 a. m. and lasts till 6 p. m., with an 
hour's adjournment, from about two to three, for 
luncheon. In " one-day matches " play begins earlier 
and ends later. But all the great matches are two- 
and even three-day matches. A little of the lingo of 
cricket may be useful just here. It is always " good 
form" to know all about the game, and the reverse 
to be ignorant. 

"Wickets pitched" (game begins); "draw the 
stumps " (stop for the day, or end the game) ; " draw at 
six" (stumps will be drawn — play ended — at six 
o'clock) ; "over" (an over is when the players in the 
field "change over" from one end to the other, to 
allow the other wicket to be bowled from) ; "five and 
over " (meaning that a bowler bowls five balls before 
there is an " over," the rule in one-day matches) ; 
" four and over " (rule in two-day matches) ; " the 
pitch " (the part of the ground between the two wick- 



240 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ets) ; " bowls with a break " (makes the ball bound in 
a different direction from the one expected); "leg" 
(the left side of the batsman) ; "off" (the right side). 
Of course, in left-handed players these conditions are 
reversed. "Muff" (a missed catch or stop); "but- 
tered the ball" (let it slip through his fingers); "a 
drive" (a good hit before the wicket) ; " a good bat" (a 
good batsman) ; "bumps the ball" (in bowling, making 
the ball bound up and hit the batsman) ; "a bailer" (a 
bowled ball that only knocks a bail or both bails off 
the wicket, by striking the wicket where the bails are 
placed). 

Foot-ball. — This is exclusively a winter game in 
England, the late autumn and winter being its season. 
Foot-ball is too well known in America to need any 
description or statement of its rules here. There are 
two ways of playing the game in England, according 
to Association or Rugby rules. Rugby rules are con- 
sidered very rough and severe. 

Lawn-tennis. — " Lawn " is most commonly dropped 
nowadays in speaking of this game, and it is called 
simply tennis. However, as there is a game played in- 
doors called " tennis," which far antedates lawn-tennis, 
it would seem an improper and confusing thing to do. 
Nevertheless, " tennis " is now the " correct " way of 
speaking when lawn-tennis is meant. As with cricket 
and foot-ball, the game of lawn-tennis is now too well 
known in America to necessitate the giving here of 
either description or rules. It is the most universally 
played out-of-door game in England, for it is not only 
not confined to men (as are cricket and foot-ball), but 
the cheapness of the outfit puts it practically within the 



GAMES. 241 

reach of all ; so that old and young, male and female, 
rich and poor, u go in " for it with a zest. It is, as its 
name imports, almost universally played on a green- 
grass lawn. Occasionally there is an asphalt court, 
but it is quite the exception. The season for lawn- 
tennis begins in April and lasts through the summer 
into October. Every one who plays with any regard 
for " good form " wears India-rubber soled tennis- 
shoes, and (if men) white flannel trousers. It may in- 
terest American readers to know that the originator 
and inventor of the game was Major Walter Wingfield, 
of the Queen's Body-Guard. All devotees of lawn- 
tennis should hold the name of Wingfield in high es- 
teem. In 1874 he wrote a little book, compiled a set of 
rules, and gave the game the name of u Sphairistike." 
The first game ever played was in 1874 at Colonel 
Naylor Leyland's house in Denbighshire, and the first 
public game played in England was at Prince's ground 
in the summer of 1875. The players were Messrs. Scott 
and Erskine, Major Wingfield, and Captain Thompson. 
It was openly jeered at by a crowd of racket and 
cricket players, who did their best to ridicule the 
game in every way. The original shape of the court 
was an "hour-glass." Major Wingfield was offered 
by the trade five shillings royalty on every box of the 
game sold, but refused. Had he accepted, his profits 
would have been near ^50,000 a year for many years. 
As it is, he has received nothing except a gold watch 
and chain as a meager testimonial grudgingly sub- 
scribed for by tennis-players. 

Polo is a game, the playing of which is limited to a 
few. It is much in vogue in fashionable cavalry regi- 



242 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

ments, and is played on pony- back, being, as it has 
once been described, no more nor less than "hocky 
(shinny) on horseback. ,, 

Billiards, — Billiards in England is always the pock- 
et game. You never see a carom-table. The table 
played upon everywhere is the old-fashioned, large- 
sized, six-pocket table of our ancestors. Such a thing 
as a nine by four and a half carom-table is unknown. 
If you want to be in "good form " in England, you 
must play the " pocket " game, use bridges and maces, 
and talk of winning and losing hazards. Pin-pool, too, 
is un-English. Fifteen-ball pool and Pyramids, where- 
in the balls are pocketed, are their games. As can be 
imagined, pocketing balls is thought more of than 
making caroms. A " winning hazard " is when you 
"hole" (pocket) the red or your adversary's ball ; a 
" losing hazard " when you pocket your own ball off 
either of the others. Both count for you, so the terms 
have no meaning. The lingo of the game in England 
differs from that of America in many cases. For ex- 
ample, a "carom" is called cannon; a "scratch" a 
fluke j a " run " a break ; a. " shot " a stroke. 

Croquet has now become so eclipsed by lawn-ten- 
nis, and/tftt/, that as a game it can not be regarded as 
"good form." It is seldom, if ever, played anywhere. 

Base-ball is unknown in England. 



XI. 

GENERAL INFORMATION. 

POLITICS. 

There are two great political parties in England, 
as represented in Parliament : the Conservative party 
and the Liberal party. There is also a third party, 
strictly Irish in its sentiments, and of sufficient politi- 
cal power to be regarded as a distinct organization, 
called the Home- Rule party. These three parties are 
known as and commonly called Conservatives, Liberals, 
and Home-Rulers. Besides these, though occupying 
no position as political parties sufficient to justify their 
being designated as such, there are Liberal-Conservatives 
whose opinions are a sort of compromise between Lib- 
eralism and Conservatism, and Radicals. 

The principles of the Conservative party are em- 
bodied to a great degree in its motto, " Stare antiquas 
vias." Their object is to preserve the old traditions 
and customs of the country, to retain a monarchical 
form of government, to treat with suspicion if not ab- 
horrence any attempt to trench upon the supremacy 
of the aristocracy ; to combat any movement under 
the guise of improvement, whose innovations threaten 
the curtailment of the powers of the higher classes, 



244 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

and to claim a preference " to bear the ills they have 
than fly to others that they know not of." The Con- 
servatives are, in short, though in a modernized form 
and modified degree, the old Tory party, and are fre- 
quently so designated by their political antagonists. 

The principles of the Liberals are reform in its 
highest sense, the correction of existing evils in all the 
branches of the government, the abolition of what is 
beneficial to the few at the expense of the many, with- 
out disturbing in the present conduct of affairs what- 
ever may be either intrinsically or consequentially 
good, the encouragement of trade and agriculture, and 
the advancement of science and literature by public 
recognition of those engaged in their pursuit, and the 
establishment of uniform laws whose benefits may be 
enjoyed by all without fear or favor. The Liberals 
are, in fine, modernized and improved Whigs. 

The principal object of the Home- Rulers is to bring 
about a repeal of the union between Great Britain and 
Ireland, and in place of the Imperial Parliament at 
Westminster, which legislates for Ireland and the 
Irish, to establish in Ireland a Parliament of her own 
to legislate for her own people. 

The Radicals aim at the extirpation- of all that is 
bad traditionally, the leaving of no stone unturned 
to overthrow Queen, laws, and Constitution, if they 
should be pronounced to be prejudicial to the ad- 
vancement of the country and the good of the people 
at large. 

In this connection it may be of interest to know 
what Tories and Whigs were. Tories and Whigs, as 
political parties in England, originated in the reign of 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 245 

Charles II. The name of Tory arose out of the de- 
bate on the Exclusion Bill to disinherit the Duke of 
York. The duke was accused of favoring Irishmen ; 
and Tory, the name of some of the most despicable 
and savage banditti among the wild Irish, and derived 
from the Irish word toree, that is, Give me, which was 
the summons to surrender used by these highway rob- 
bers, was applied to the friends and supporters of the 
duke by the opposite party. The name of Conserva- 
tive was first given to the Tory party, or those who 
then retained its principles, by Sir Robert Peel. The 
principles of the Tories were : things as they have 
been, or things as they are ; the King before the aris- 
tocracy, and the aristocracy before the people. The 
Whigs, whose name is said to have come from Scot- 
land, where Whig means sour whey, were generally 
viewed as the representatives of the friends of reform 
or change in the ancient constitution of the country 
ever since the popular element became active in 
the Legislature, whether they were called Puritans, 
Non-conformists, Roundheads, Covenanters, or by 
any other name. 

ELECTORS AND ELECTIONS. 

Electors, or persons possessing the right (or fran- 
chise) to vote for members of the House of Commons, 
are either county electors, borough electors, or uni- 
versity electors. The qualifications of each differ. 
County electors, or those voters entitled to vote for 
members of Parliament to represent a county, must be 
either the owner or occupier of property of the ratable 
value of forty shillings per annum — if the owner, for 



246 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

six months preceding the last day of July in any year ; 
if the occupier, for twelve months. (See Addenda.) 

Borough electors are required to have the same 
qualifications, except that, in cities, the holding must be 
a. freehold ; in counties, it can be a leasehold %s> well. 

The degree of Master of Arts, without any property 
qualifications, confers the right to vote for members 
to represent the universities. 

A vote for representatives of the City of London 
can be acquired by being a freeman or liveryman, i. e., 
being free of the city, and also entitled to wear the 
livery of some one of the companies, guilds, or fraterni- 
ties of the City of London. 

Every voter must be registered and be of full age, 
and subject to no legal incapacity. No person can be 
registered as a voter who is — - 

1. An alien or foreigner, unnaturalized. 

2. Under the age of twenty-one, or is a female. 

3. A lunatic, idiot, outlaw, or convict of felony, or 
bribery at an election. 

4. One who has been in the receipt of parochial re- 
lief or alms (a temporary disqualification). 

5. An English peer. 

6. One who has had property conveyed to him for 
the sole purpose of conferring the franchise by it. 

7. A policeman or police magistrate. 

When a new Parliament has to be called together, 
a royal warrant is directed to the Lord Chancellor, or- 
dering him to cause writs authorizing the elections to 
be made out and issued. In every place entitled to 
be represented in Parliament is a person called " the 
returning-officer," whose duty it is to manage the 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 247 

election. In counties the sheriff, and in cities and 
boroughs the mayor, or some other person duly ap- 
pointed, is the re turning-officer. After the receipt of 
these writs by the returning-officers, members of Parlia- 
ment must be elected in counties within nine days ; in 
boroughs, within four days. 

Candidates must be nominated in writing, sub- 
scribed by two registered electors as proposer and 
seconder, and by eight other registered electors as as- 
senting to the nomination. If at the expiration of one 
hour after the time appointed for the election, no more 
candidates shall be nominated than there are vacancies 
to fill, the returning-officer forthwith declares the can- 
didates who have been nominated elected. If the 
election is contested, that is to say, more than one can- 
didate nominated for a single vacancy, the returning- 
officer appoints a day for the polls. 

The votes are given by ballot. Should a vacancy 
occur during a sitting of Parliament, the Speaker of 
the House of Commons, by order of the House, issues 
his warrant to the Clerk of the Crown, and the writ is 
dispatched as before stated. If it happens during the 
recess, and the Speaker is informed of it in writing, 
signed by two members, the writ is issued without an 
order of the House. 

A member of Parliament need not be a resident of 
the place he represents. 

Rotten boroughs no longer exist. They were petty 
places, of no political or commercial importance what- 
ever, and containing not more than a few voters, but 
having the right to send one or two members to Par- 
liament, as they belonged to some noblemen or rich 



248 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

country gentleman. The persons who owned and sup- 
ported these rotten boroughs were called borough- 
mongers. 

A " general election " is, as its name imports, an 
election of an entirely new Parliament. A general elec- 
tion does not, as in America, take place on one day, 
but is spread over several weeks. The purpose of this 
prolongation is to permit those persons who possess 
votes in different parts of the country or kingdom to 
cast them, for one man may have as many different 
votes as he has a property qualification in different 
places, and can vote once for as many different candi- 
dates. 

Previous to the year 1872 candidates for election 
were nominated in public, and upon a fixed day, called 
the nomination-day. If no suitable room could be had, 
a covered platform, called the hustings, was erected in 
the principal town in counties, and in some convenient 
locality in other places, upon which the candidates for 
election and their friends assembled. The candidates 
were proposed by one supporter, and seconded by 
another. They then addressed the electors, stating 
their political opinions and their claims to represent 
them. If the number of persons proposed did not 
exceed that which the electors were entitled to send to 
Parliament, they were elected there and then. If more 
were put in nomination, the returning-ofiicer called for 
a u show of hands," and declared which candidate had 
the greatest number held up for him ; but, as there was 
no way of discovering whether all who thus gave their 
vote were entitled to one, any candidate unwilling to 
abide by this decision might demand a poll. All tMs 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 249 

has been put an end to, and elections regulated in a 
proper manner, by the Ballot Act of 1872. 

UNIVERSITIES. 

The universities of the United Kingdom are di- 
vided into three classes : 

1. Residential. 

2. Non-residential. 

3. Examining bodies merely. 

Oxford and Cambridge both belong to the first class. 
They are, in fact, the first and greatest of all the uni- 
versities. The colleges of both are academical institu- 
tions, often richly endowed with revenues, and whose 
fellows, lecturers, and students live and work together in 
their own set of buildings and under their own "head." 

Oxford consists of twenty-one colleges and four 
academical halls, as follows : 

College. Founded. College. Founded. 

University. 1250 Trinity 1554 

Balliol 1265 St. John's 1555 

Merton 1274 Jesus 1571 

Exeter 1314 Wadham 1610 

Oriel 1326 Pembroke 1624 

Queen's 1340 Worcester 1714 

New 1386 Keble 1870 

Lincoln 1427 Hertford 1874 

All Souls 1437 

Magdalen 1458 St. Edmund Hall 1317 

Brasenose 1509 St. Mary Hall 1436 

Corpus Christi 1516 St. Alban Hall 1437 

Christ Church 1546 New Inn Hall 1438 

Each college is a corporate body in itself, and, 
with one or two exceptions, consists of a u head M 
17 



250 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

and "fellows," who form the governing body. The 
title of the lt head " varies in different colleges. It is 
the Dean of Christ Church ; the Master of University, 
Balliol, and Pembroke ; the President of Magdalen, 
Corpus Christi, Trinity, and St. John's ; the Principal 
of Brasenose, Jesus, and Hertford; the Provost of 
Oriel, Queen's, and Worcester ; the Warden of Merton, 
New College, All Souls, Wadham, and Keble; the 
Rector of Exeter and Lincoln. The head is elected by 
the " fellows " in all but four cases, viz., at Christ 
Church, Worcester, Keble, and Hertford. At Christ 
Church the Dean is appointed by the Crown ; at 
Worcester the Provost is appointed by the Chancellor 
of the University ; at Keble the Warden is elected by a 
Council; at Hertford, the Principal is appointed by 
the Chancellor. 

The " Halls " are similar to the colleges in respect 
to the reception and control of students, but they are 
not corporate bodies. They have each a "head," 
called a Principal. 

Members of colleges are divided into two classes, 
viz., those who are on the foundation, and those who 
are not In addition to the "head," those "on the 
foundation" are fellows* (called students at Christ 
Church), scholars \ (called demies at Magdalen and 
postmasters at Merton), chaplains, Bible clerks (at 
Queen's, All Souls, and Wadham), and exhibition- 



* Fellow literally means "brother." It is really a distin- 
guished scholar, elected to a share in the college endowments for 
life. A fellowship must be given up when a man marries. 

f One who holds a scholarship. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 251 

ers* The qualifications for these vary at almost every 
college. "On the foundation" means that the person 
derives some emolument from the foundation funds or 
endowment of his college. Those not on the founda- 
tion are called non-foundationers, and comprise all in- 
dependent members, whether graduates or undergradu- 
ates. These comprise Noblemen, who, with the eldest 
sons of baronets and knights, can be candidates for the 
degree of Bachelor of Arts at three years' standing ; 
Gentlemen-Commoners, who consist of young men of 
family and fortune, and who, consequently, pay higher 
fees ; Commoners, who are the most numerous class at 
the university ; and Servitors, who are the same as 
Sizars at Cambridge. These form the independent 
undergraduates. Besides them, there are Fellow-Com- 
moners, who are those who have once been Fellows, have 
resigned and left the university, but have retained their 
names on the books. The expression undergraduate, 
as denoting a student, is in universal use at both Ox- 
ford and Cambridge, and it may be considered u good 
form " to use it in general conversation instead of stu- 
dent. There are three examinations which an under- 
graduate must pass before he can u take his degree/' 
It may be observed that the word graduate as a verb 
is not used in England, as in America, to express the 
taking of a collegiate degree ; at all events, not in refer- 
ence to Oxford or Cambridge. The first of the three 
examinations is called responsions, or, in the acknowl- 
edged university slang, "Little Go"; the second, 



* One maintained at the university by a pension, or the pos- 
session of an " exhibition." 



252 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

moderations, being the first public examination ; and 
Final Schools, called " Great Go." These three exami- 
nations passed, it is a question only of time and fees 
as to the degree. The degrees conferred at Oxford 
are Bachelor and Master of Arts, Bachelor and Doctor 
of Music, Medicine, Civil Law, and Divinity. Twelve 
terms of actual residence are necessary for the degree 
of B. A. ; no further examination is required for the 
degree of M. A. ; and no residence whatever for a 
degree in music. Degrees are all marked by a differ- 
ence in dress, as well as " hoods " (spoken of else- 
where*). Those commonly seen among graduates are 
Doctors in Divinity and Masters of Arts. The full 
dress of a doctor is a scarlet gown with black-velvet 
sleeves, if divinity ; and pink silk, if law or medi- 
cine. Bachelors and undergraduates wear, the former 
a black-stuff gown, buttoned at the elbow, the latter, if 
noblemen, a black-silk gown and a velvet cap with a 
gold tassel (called a "tuft," from which the expression 
" tuft-hunter," meaning one who runs after the no- 
bility, comes) ; if scholars, same but coarser gown, and 
cloth cap and silk tassel; if gentlemen-commoners, a 
silk gown and velvet cap ; if commoners, plain black, 
sleeveless gown, with long strips hanging from the 
shoulder. The full dress of a nobleman is violet 
figured silk, richly trimmed with gold lace. A servi- 
tor's cap has no tassel. The " college-cap " is com- 
monly called, from its shape, a "mortar-board." 

New College is always spoken of with the word col- 
lege undropped. 

* Page 60, 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 253 

The pronunciation of Balliol is Bayl-yel j Magda- 
len, Mawdlin ; and Hertford, Harford. 

If a student, at his final examination, passes first in 
mathematics or classics, he is called a " first-class 
man " ; if first in both, a " double first." 

The whole business of the university in its corpo- 
rate capacity is transacted by the Hebdomadal Council* 
and two distinct assemblies, known as the House of 
Congregation and the House of Convocation. 

There are four terms each year at Oxford, viz., 
Lent, beginning (about) January 12th, and ending 
(about) March 30th ; Easter, beginning (about) April 
1 2th, and ending (about) May 25th ; Trinity (a term 
which Cambridge does not have), beginning (about) 
May 26th, and ending (about) July 8th ; and Michael- 
mas, beginning (about) October 10th, and ending 
(about) December 17th. 

Cambridge consists of seventeen colleges, three of 
which still retain the name of Hall. They are as 
follows : 

College. Founded. College. Founded. 

St. Peter's, better known Catherine Hall 1473 

as Peterhouse 1257 Jesus 1496 

Clare Hall 1326 Christ's 1505 

Pembroke 1347 St. John's 151 1 

Caius 1348 Magdalene 1519 

Trinity Hall 1350 Trinity 1546 

Corpus Christi 1352 Emmanuel 1584 

King's 1441 Sidney-Sussex 1598 

Queen's 1448 Downing 1800 

As at Oxford, each is a corporate body, and main- 
tained by various endowments. 



254 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

In each of the colleges there are eight separate 
orders, classed as follows : i, Head ; 2, Fellows ; 3, No- 
bletnen (who are entitled to take an honorary degree at 
two years' standing) : 4, Doctors in the several facul- 
ties ; Bachelors of Divinity, Masters of Arts and of Law, 
who are not upon the foundation ; Bachelors of Arts, 
Physics, and Law ; 5, Fellow-Commoners, who have the 
right of dining at the Fellows' table, and, if sons of the 
nobility, to wear a hat instead of the university cap ; 
6, Scholars ; 7, Pensioners, who correspond with Com- 
moners at Oxford, and form the most numerous class ; 
8, Sizars, an inferior class, in receipt of help, such as 
free com?nons (college food), and similar to the Ox- 
ford Servitor. 

, The " head " of a college at Cambridge is called 
the Master, with but two exceptions — at "King's/* 
where he is the Provost, and at " Queen's," where he is 
the President. The degrees conferred are similar to 
those of Oxford. A residence of nine " terms " is re- 
quired from an undergraduate before he can take the 
B. A. degrees. A Master of Arts must be a Bachelor of 
three years' standing. A Bachelor of Divinity must be 
an M. A. of seven years' standing. A Bachelor of 
Music must compose and perform a solemn piece of 
music prior to taking his degree. Certain persons 
(besides the nobility) can take honorary degrees, viz., 
Privy Councilors ; Bishops ; persons related to the 
Sovereign ; Baronets and Knights, the last two M. A. 
only. There are three terms every year. These are 
called Lent, which begins (about) January 12th, and 
ends (about) March 30th ; Faster, which begins (about) 
April 20th, and ends (about) June 25th; and MichaeU 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 255 

mas, which begins (about) October 5 th, and ends 
(about) December 20th. 

The preliminary examinations for a degree are 
called exercises, and consist of four — two " acts " and 
two " opponencies." The final public examination 
takes place in the Senate-House, before six examiners, 
called Moderators, and lasts five days, beginning on the 
first Monday of the Lent Term each year. At least 
thirty of those examined (who are called the quoestion- 
ists) are recommended to the Proctors for their appro- 
bation. These are classed, according to merit, in 
three divisions, viz., Wranglers, Senior Optimes, and 
Junior Optimes, and constitute the three orders of 
honor. When a man is included in them, he is said to 
lt take honors." The names of the successful under- 
graduates in honors are printed and exhibited on what 
are called Tripos papers. The origin of the word tripos 
in this connection is said to be that at the time the 
undergraduate's speech was made standing on a three- 
legged stool. 

The undergraduate who passes the best examina- 
tion is called the Senior Wrangler. This is the high- 
est honor obtainable at Cambridge, and is equivalent 
to a double first at Oxford. 

Those whose merits are considered equal have 
their names printed together, or what is called brack- 
eted. 

In the main the university dresses of Cambridge 
are similar to those of Oxford. There are a few differ- 
ences. Noblemen only wear their gold-tasseled cap 
with their full-dress purple gowns; at other times a 
hat. It is the Fellow-Commoner who, though he wears 



256 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

a "stuff " gown, has a velvet cap and gold tassel. At 
Trinity College the tassel is silver. Younger sons of 
noblemen and eldest sons of baronets wear hats, and 
are called Hat Fellow-Commoners. Fellow-Common- 
ers of Trinity College wear a blue gown trimmed with 
silver lace, while those of Emmanuel College have 
large gold buttons. 

The Pensioners have plain stuff gowns like the Ox- 
ford Commoners. The Trinity pensioner has, however, 
a blue gown, different from every other in the univer- 
sity. Pensioners of King's College wear black cloth 
gowns. The great legislative assembly of the univer- 
sity is called the Senate. " Caius " College is pro- 
nounced Kees. 

The chief officers of both Oxford and Cambridge 
Universities are very similar. They consist of a Chan- 
cellor, who is generally a peer,* whose office is purely 
an honorary one ; a Vice-Chancellor •, who is the real 
head and executive; four Pro-Vice-Chancellors (at Ox- 
ford) ; a High Steward, who is also always a peer ; \ 
two Proctors j and four Pro- Proctors — the proctors 
and their deputies being the censores niorum, or gentle- 
men-police of the university. The Vice-chancellors 
and Pro- Vice-Chancellors are "D. D.'s"; the Proctors 
" M. A.'s." 

A Don (university but time-honored slang) is a 
Fellow who resides at the university. 

* The present Chancellor of Oxford is the Marquis of Salis- 
bury ; of Cambridge, the Duke of Devonshire. 

f The Earl of Carnarvon at Oxford, and the Earl of Powis at 
Cambridge. 

*. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 257 

College food is called commons at Cambridge, and 
battels at Oxford. 

The swellest and most fashionable College at Ox- 
ford is Christ Church j at Cambridge, Trinity. The 
Prince of Wales went to both. 

The chief non-residential universities are those of 
Scotland, which are the Universities of St. Andrews, 
Aberdeen, Edinburgh, and Glasgow. Graduates of 
these universities are not so commonly met with in 
English society (at all events, London society) as 
those of Oxford and Cambridge are. The office of 
Chancellor in these Scottish universities is also gen- 
erally held by a peer — a Scotch one.* 

The University of London represents the class 
which are merely examining bodies. It is a cheap 
university, the fees being moderate.! 

Trinity College, Dublin, is — from a social stand- 
point, at any rate — the leading college in Ireland. 

PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 

To an American the term " public school " is mis- 
leading when used in England. It does not mean, as 
is the case in America, a public free school such as are 
there maintained by the local governments for the free 
education of the people ; but one of the great schools 
such as Eton and Rugby, which are to a certain degree 
public as compared with strictly private schools. 

These great public schools may be divided into 
two classes, the greater and the lesser. 

* The Duke of Argyll is Chancellor of St. Andrews, 
f Chancellor, Earl Granville. 



258 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

The first class includes Eton, Harrow, Rugby, Win- 
chester? Charterhouse, Westminster, and Marlborough. 
Of these, Eton is unquestionably the most fashionable 
or " toney " school. All or nearly all the swells and 
"great people," including nobility and gentry, send 
their sons there. Harrow comes next. By some peo- 
ple Harrow is thought quite as " swell " and more 
" gentlemanlike " than Eton, which people will tell 
you has been much spoiled of late by the enormous 
influx of the sons of rich snobs, who have u vulgar- 
ized " it. Rugby is not the school it was in the days 
of Dr. Arnold (made famous by Tom Hughes's 
*' School Days at Rugby "), and is socially regarded as 
somewhat second rate. Winchester is a most thor- 
oughly " respectable " school, and has lately made 
rapid strides toward the front with Eton and Harrow. 
Charterhouse, Westminster, and Marlborough call for 
no particularizing. They are all thoroughly good 
schools to go to, or say one has been at. 

The second class includes such schools as Clif- 
ton, Shrewsbury, Uppingham, Wellington, Haileybury, 
Sherborne, Cheltenham, Dulwich, and Merchant Tay- 
lors 9 

The established dress of an English public- 
school boy is a short black monkey-jacket, waist- 
coat, and gray trousers, with a large turn-over shirt- 
collar (worn over the jacket), and a high stove-pipe 
hat. The larger boys wear tail-coats instead of 
jackets. 

At Harrow the boys wear a low-crowned straw hat, 
like a soup-plate, and so low that it has to be held on 
the 'head by an elastic band round the back of the 



GENERAL INFORMATION, 259 

head ! The larger boys wear black " swallow-tail " 
coats instead of jackets. 

Every public school has a Head- Master, as the 
"head." At Eton there is a Provost and Vice-Provost 
as well, and at Cheltenham a Principal. 

Eton, Winchester, Wellington, and Haileybury are 
called Colleges. As a general thing, boys from Eton 
go to Cambridge ; those from Winchester to Oxford. 
Going from a public school to either of the universi- 
ties is called " going up to Oxford," etc. 

Besides these great public schools, there are many 
others of the same character, but of lesser degree. 
There are also private boarding-schools without num- 
ber. As a rule, no gentleman's son in England goes to 
a afoy-school ; or, rather, no gentleman's son is a day- 
scholar at any school. The school holidays in Eng- 
land are Easter, Midsummer (about six weeks or more), 
and C/iristmas. What are known as the public schools 
in America, are called the national schools in Eng- 
land. They are either &?#n/-schools, supported by 
rates ; or parish schools, supported by the voluntary 
contributions of the rector or vicar and the parish- 
ioners. 

In either case they are aided by an annual money 
grant from the Government, called the " Government 
grant," the sum being dependent upon the report of 
Government " school inspectors," based upon the pro- 
ficiency of pupils, after due examination by them. 
These schools are nominally free. But children, whose 
parents can afford it, are expected to pay threepence 
a week. This is called the u children's pence." 



260 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



RAILWAYS. 

Including the two underground railways of Lon- 
don, there are in England, Scotland, Wales, and Ire- 
land thirty-two, which may be termed principal lines, 
making an aggregate of miles in work of 19,169, di- 
vided as follows : English, 13,612 miles ; Scotch, 2,982 ; 
and Irish, 2,575. These are the so-called principal 
lines. But the really great railway lines of England 
are those which have their termini in London.* They 
are as follows : The Great Western (2,384 miles) ; 
London and North Western (1,828) ; Midland (1,399) \ 
Great Eastern (1,045) > Great Northern (786) ; London 
and South Western (760) ; London, Brighton and South 
Coast (419) ; South Eastern (369) ; and London, Chat- 
ham and Dover (179). Each of these lines has a 
terminus of its own in London. The Great West- 
ern's terminus is Paddington j the London and North 
Western's, Euston Square, commonly called Euston ; 
the Midland's, St. Pancras ; the Great Eastern's, 
Liverpool Street ; the Great Northern's, King 's Cross ; 
the London and South Western's, Waterloo j the South 
Eastern's, Charing Cross, Ca7inon Street, and London 
Bridge j while the London, Brighton, and South 
Coast, and the London, Chatham, and Dover share 
Victoria. English railways differ in many essential 
particulars from those in America, as doubtless a vast 
number of American travelers in Europe know. The 
carriages do not have doors and platforms at the ends, 

* The chief exception is the North Eastern line, with a mileage 
of 1,558. Its terminus and headquarters are at York. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 26 1 

but are divided into " compartments," with doors to 
each on both sides. There are three separate classes, 
viz., first, second, and third. Sometimes a carriage is 
made up of compartments of one class, viz., all firsts, 
seconds, or thirds ; sometimes the compartments are 
mixed : for example, in a carriage of four compart- 
ments there will be two first-class compartments in the 
middle and a " second " at each end, or two u seconds " 
in the middle and a u third " at each end. These are 
called composite carriages. Railway lines enter towns 
on roadways of their own, sometimes elevated above 
the streets on arches of masonry, and sometimes 
through tunnels. Trains do not run through public 
streets. In crossing country roads the line either goes 
over the road on a bridge, or under the road by tunnel- 
ing. There are no signs of " Railroad crossing. Look 
out for the locomotive when the bell rings." If there is a 
road-crossing level with the line, it is always closed in 
by gates in charge of a gate-keeper, who opens them 
only when there is no approaching train. At all 
stations of importance there is either a bridge over or 
tunnel under the line for passengers to cross from one 
side to the other. To cross the line at a station except 
by the bridge or tunnel would be very u bad form " in 
a passenger, as well as an offense, subjecting him to a 
legal fine. There is no u checking " system for bag- 
gage. Trunks are labeled with a label bearing the 
name of the station of destination, and porters, with 
which every station is well supplied, attend to them 
for the passenger, both when departing and arriving. 
The London, Brighton, and South Coast, and South 
Eastern lines have numbered labels for some of their 



262 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

trains, duplicates being given to the passenger. The 
carriages and engines of the different lines have dis- 
tinctive colors and tints. The " Great Western " has 
brown carriages with white tops and green engines ; 
the "North Western," lake carriages with white tops 
and black engines ; " North Eastern," lake carriages 
and bright-green engines ; " Midland," dark-red (or 
maroon) carriages, and old engines green, new engines 
red ; " Great Eastern," brown carriages and engines — 
original color black, new color blue; "Great North- 
ern," brown carriages and engines — original color 
black, new color dark-blue ; " South Western," brown 
and pale-yellow tops (being changed to dark-green) and 
engines brown (being changed to dark-green) ; " Lon- 
don, Brighton, and South Coast," brown carriages and 
passenger-engines yellow, " goods "-engines dark-green; 
" London, Chatham, and Dover," brown carriages 
and green engines (being altered to black) ; " South 
Eastern," lake carriages and black engines. 

There is a regular established " good-form " mode 
of asking for tickets at stations. If you are going from 
London to Carlisle, and want one first-class ticket 
for the single journey, you say, a One, first, single, 
Carlisle." If a second-class ticket, you say " second " 
instead of first, and if a return-ticket, " return " instead 
of single. You always begin with the number of 
tickets required, and end with the name of the desti- 
nation. If going from any station to London, the 
name of the London terminus is given as the destina- 
tion — thus, if by the Great Western, you say " Pad- 
dington" instead of "London" ; and if by the Mid- 
land, "St. Pancras." To ask for a ticket to London 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 263 

would be very u bad form." So, in directing a London 
cabman to the railway-" station " (which all London 
termini are called) to which you wish him to drive, you 
simply say the name of the station. The railway 
language of England differs considerably from that in 
use in America. " Railroad " is called railway; the 
"track" is the line; different "roads "are different 
lines; a " depot " is a station; a " locomotive " is an en- 
gine; a "ticket-office" is a booking-office; to buy a 
ticket is to book; to "switch " is to shunt; the "con- 
ductor" is the guard; the "engineer" the driver; the 
"fireman" the stoker; the "car" the carriage; the 
"cars" the train; "baggage " is luggage ; a "switch- 
tender " a pointsman or signal-man; a " baggage-car " a 
luggage-van, or van simply ; a " freight "-train, a goods- 
train ; a " turn-out " is a siding; a " switch " is & point. 
" All aboard ! " is an expression never heard as a 
warning to passengers. The English expression is 
" Take your seats ! " Engines have no bells, and have 
shrill, high-pitched whistles instead of the hoarse 
" toot " of the American locomotives. 

The underground railways of London are in every 
essential particular similar to those above ground. A 
person who did not know that he had descended a 
steep flight of steps from the level of the street would 
not know that he was in an underground station except 
by the tunnel at either end. Of course, the transit 
between stations is in the dark, or feeble light of the 
carriage-lamps. 

The lines by which Americans arriving in England 
will first travel are (if they land at Liverpool) either 
the London and North Western to Euston y or Mid- 



264 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

land to St. Pancras, or (if they land at Southampton) 
the London and South Western to Waterloo. 

The average speed of English trains is about from 
35 to 40 miles per hour. There are some particular 
trains on each line that achieve a higher rate of speed, 
notably the Wild Irishman, the Flying Dutchman, and 
the Flying Scotchman, trains well known and frequent- 
ly referred to by these names. 

The Wild Irishman is the Irish night-mail on the 
London and North Western, leaving Euston at 9 p. m. 
This is the train which carries the American mails to 
Holyhead en route to Queenstovvn, where they catch 
the steamer which left Liverpool the day before — 
that is to say, the American mail-steamer sails from 
Liverpool in the afternoon, and the mails for her leave 
London the same night, going by train to Holyhead, 
thence by steamboat across the channel to Kingstown, 
in Ireland, thence by train to Dublin, thence across 
Dublin to the station of another railway, and thence 
by that railway to Queenstown, where they are shipped 
on board the steamer, which has arrived some time be- 
fore them, and stays until they come. So, steamers 
from New York, etc., land the mail-bags at Queens- 
town, and they are conveyed to London in the same 
manner, thus reaching London about the time the 
steamer reaches Liverpool. 

The Flying Dutchman runs on the Great Western 
line from Paddington to Exeter. 

The Flying Scotchman is the Scotch express on the 
Great Northern line from King's Cross to Edinburgh. 

The highest speed attained by any regular train 
at present is 53^ miles an hour. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 265 

The longest run without stopping is made on the 
North Eastern line between Newcastle and Edinburgh, 
a distance of 124J miles, the time being two hours and 
fifty-three minutes, or 43I- miles an hour. On the Great 
Southern and Western line of Ireland the train with 
mails for America runs from Dublin to Cork without 
stops, a distance of 165^ miles, in three hours and 
forty-seven minutes, the rate being 43! miles an hour. 

Railway Tunnels over One Mile in Length. 

Yards. 

Severn ... Great Western 7,664 

Stanbridge North Western 5,342 

Woodhead Manchester and Sheffield 5,297 

Bramhope North Eastern 3,745 

Medway South Eastern 3>740 

Sevenoaks South Eastern 3,600 

Box Great Western 3,227 

Littleborough Lancashire and Yorkshire 2,869 

Sapperton Great Western 2,800 

Polehill South Eastern 2,759 

Mersey Mersey 2,700 

Bleamoor Midland 2,600 

Kilsby North Western ... 2,423 

Doves' Hole Midland 2,420 

Shepherd's Well Chatham and Dover 2,376 

Oxted Brighton and South Eastern Junction. 2,266 

Wapping (Liverpool) . North Western 2,250 

Clayton Brighton and South Coast 2,200 

Sydenham Chatham and Dover 2,190 

Drewton Hull and Barnsley 2,116 

Lough Lancashire and Yorkshire 2,018 

Abbot's Cliff South Eastern 2,000 

Honiton South Western 1,881 

Merstham Brighton and South Coast 1,830 

Claycross Midland 1,826 

Midford South Western 1,813 

Belsize Midland 1,800 

18 



266 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Dependent upon circumstances, it is as "good 
form " to travel by the second as the first class, or, to 
put it in English phraseology, " go second/' Of 
course, opinions differ on this subject as well as on 
others. Some very " fine " people contend that the 
first is the only class proper for ladies and for gentle- 
men also ; and that, unless economy be a pressing rea- 
son for doing otherwise, the rule should not be devi- 
ated from. Snobbish ideas — unadmitted to be such — 
have power in every society, and some people are 
weak enough to let the fear of adverse opinion control 
them, while others have sufficient independence of 
character to do as they like. Certain it is that ladies 
of the highest station travel by second class, and it is 
perfectly "good form" to do so if they like. Gentle- 
men can, and do, travel by third class without the 
slightest injury to their dignity, especially for short 
and day journeys. 

Pullman cars, both " sleepers " and " parlors/' 
have been introduced en the Midland and London, 
Brighton, and South Coast railways ; but they can not 
be said to be a success in England. One night in a 
train is the extent possible, if you go from one end of 
the United Kingdom to the other. English first-class 
carriages are sufficiently comfortable for this one 
night, and the additional charge for a berth is not 
met by a commensurate degree of comfort conferred 
by its possession. Beyond the novelty of the thing, 
there is really nothing to recommend the use of 
Pullmans, or to justify their continuance on English 
railways. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 267 



THE POST. 

This in England, in common parlance, includes 
everything connected with the mails, which as a whole 
are denominated the " Royal Mail." There is one 
postage on letters all over the United Kingdom, viz., 
one penny on one ounce and under. Postage-stamps 
are also revenue-stamps, and bear on their face the 
words postage and revenue. Their denominations 
are \d., id., \\d., 2d., 2^d. t $d. } 4^., 5^., 6d., gd., is., 
2s. 6d., $s., 10s., 20J-., or -£i. There are also special 
envelopes for registered letters, the payment of the reg- 
istration fee of 2d. being shown by an embossed 2d. 
stamp on the flap. 

All telegraphs are owned by and are under the 
control of the Government, and are embraced within 
the Post-Office Department. There is a uniform tariff 
for telegrams all over the United Kingdom. Be the 
distance short or long, it is the same, viz., sixpence 
for twelve words, the address and sender's name to be 
paid for as words. After the first twelve words, every 
additional word is one halfpenny. Telegrams are paid 
for like letters, by sticking on the telegraph " form " 
(never called blank) the sum it costs in postage-stamps. 
Postal-cards are called post-cards. There are four 
sorts of these : two single and one a return " for home 
use, and one " foreign " for transmission abroad. 
" Second-class matter " (except newspapers) is called 
book-post. Parcel-post is the designation for parcels, 
boxes, etc., sent through the mail at a reduced 
postage. 



268 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



ENGLISH MONEY. 

Bank-of-England Notes. — The present denom- 
inations are £5, £\o, ^20, ^50, ^100, ^300, ^500, 
and ^1,000. The most common notes in use are 
fives, tens, twenties, fifties, and hundreds ; and fives 
and tens the commonest of all. 

Approximate A meri- 
COINS. can Equivalent, - 

Copper : Farthing (no longer coined) -J cent 

Halfpenny (called " hayp'ny ") 1 " 

44 Penny (plural " pence ") 2 cents 

Silver : Threepence (called " threppence ") 6 

" Fourpence (no longer coined) 8 

" Sixpence 12 

" Shilling 24 

" Florin (two shillings) 48 

" Half crown (two shillings and sixpence, 

called in conversation " half a crown ") 60 " 
" Crown (five shillings, no longer coined). . . $1.20 

Gold : Half sovereign (ten shillings called "half a 

sovereign," never " half a pound ") $2.50 

" Sovereign (twenty shillings, called ordina- 
rily a " pound ") $5.00 

Guinea (twenty-one shillings, no longer 
coined, but still used as a definite sum 
in prices, professional fees, and racing 
stakes and bets) $5.24 

In common parlance— above the level of mere 
slang — among men, a penny is called a "copper," a 
shilling a "bob," a pound a "quid," and a five-pound 
note a "fiver." The use of these expressions is quite 
consistent with "good form." The expressions 
" brown " for a penny and " tanner " for a sixpence 
are low, and about as "bad form" as is possible to 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 269 

imagine. One shilling and sixpence (as a price) is 
commonly called " eighteen pence," or " one and six " ; 
a sum of one pound with any number of shillings 
under twenty is called "one pound two," "one pound 
five," "one pound ten," and so on, though "one 
pound ten" is generally called "thirty shillings." So 
with two pounds or any number, though ordinarily 
(when spoken) the s is dropped from the plural ; thus, 
" two pound five," " three pound fifteen." With pounds 
and shillings you never hear " one pound and five shil- 
lings," "three pounds and ten shillings," etc. The and 
is always dropped. With shillings and pence it is dif- 
ferent ; there the and is never dropped. It is " six 
and eightpence," "nine and fourpence," not six shil- 
lings eightpence," or "nine shillings fourpence." 

The custom in England of " crossing " checks (or 
cheque, as it is always spelled) may be considered un- 
der this head. The object of "crossing" a check is 
that it must always be paid through the bank of the 
person to whom it is given or sent by hand or post, 
and is therefore useless in the hands of any one else, 
who might get possession of it if lost or stolen. A 
check is " crossed " by drawing two parallel lines with 
the pen across the face of the check, in its middle, and 
writing between the lines the name of the banker or 
bank of the payee. Crossed checks are thus " paid 
in" to the payee's account at his banker's, and are 
never cashed over the counter. 

" Consols " is the name given to the three-per-cent 
Government funds. It is pronounced, properly, con- 
so/s, being an abbreviation of " consolidated funds." 
The " three-per-cents," as the consols are also called, are 



270 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

considered the. safest investment in England, equiva- 
lent to United States bonds in America, no better 
proof of which could be given than that nearly three 
hundred and thirty million pounds are invested in 
them. The Court of Chancery allows the investment 
of " trust " money up to the limit of three and a half per 
cent ; though four- and even five-per-cent investments 
are very common and are deemed quite secure. Five 
to six per cent is considered only moderately safe, 
while above six is regarded as decidedly risky. It can, 
therefore, be readily imagined that people with large 
incomes from invested money must have an enormous 
capital. Gold is paid at London banks by weight — 
that is to say, sovereigns are weighed, not counted. At 
the Bank of England the same notes are never paid 
over the counter twice. So strict is this rule that, 
should a man get a check cashed in notes, and, while 
he yet stood at the counter, alter his mind, and ask 
for gold instead, the notes (which are always new) 
would be taken back and destroyed. 

SERVANTS. 

First of all, let it be remarked that in England 
servants are never called "help " or "domestics," but 
always servants. I don't suppose there is a country in 
the world where servants so thoroughly understand 
their duties, position, and the social rules which keep 
them strictly in their place, as in England. Anything 
like freedom or familiarity between them and any 
member of the family would not be tolerated. Their 
" employer " is always called the master (if a gentle- 
man) and the mistress, if a lady. Their master's wife 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



271 



is called mistress also. All the daughters of their mas- 
ter are spoken of and to by the servants as Miss Jane, 
Miss Fanny, and the sons as Master George, Master 
William, from infancy up, and are answered " Yes, 
miss," " Yes, sir." " Sir " and " ma'am " are never left 
out of a servant's reply to gentleman or lady in Eng- 
land. And here let me observe that the use of " sir " 
in conversation between equals would be thought very 
" bad form " in England. An American will be struck 
by the immense number of servants employed in one 
household in England, and the small duties and light 
work each has to perform, compared with domestics in 
America. An establishment of the first class, such as 
may be supposed to form the household of a nobleman 
of high rank, numbers from twenty to thirty servants, 

as follows : 

Men. 

House-steward. Couriers — outriders. 

Groom of the chamber. Grooms, in number according 

Valet to each gentleman. to the stud. 

Man cook. Errand-boys. 

Butler. Steward's boy. 

Gentleman's footman. Stable-helpers. 

Lady's footman. Head gardener. 

Under butler. Under gardeners. 

Gentleman's coachman. Head gamekeeper. 

Lady's coachman. Under gamekeepers, 

Women. 

Housekeeper. Under laundry-maids. 

Lady's maid for each lady. Still-room maid. 

Cook. Kitchen-maid. 

Upper house-maid. Scullery-maid. 

Under house-maids. Head nurse. 

Laundry-maid. Under nurses. 



2"J2 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



A second-rate establishment (the most common) 
would consist of : 

Men. 



Butler. 


Two coachmen. 


Valet. 


Two grooms. 


Two footmen. 


Gardeners and 


Under butler. 


Gamekeepers, as may b 




Women. 


Housekeeper. 


Under house-maid. 


Lady's maid. 


Under laundry-maid. 


Upper house-maid. 


Kitchen-maid. 


Cook. 


Scullery-maid. 


Laundry-maid. 




Third-rate establishments have the following 




Men. 


Butler. 


Coachman. 


Footman. 


Groom. 


Under butler. 






Women. 


Housekeeper. 


Under house-maid. 


Lady's maid. 


Laundry-maid. 


Cook. 


Kitchen-maid. 


Upper house-maid. 




Fourth rate : 






Men. 


Butler. 


Coachman. 


Footman. 


Groom. 




Women. 


Housekeeper. 


House-maid. 


Cook. 


Laundry-maid. 



Fifth rate : 

A cook, two house-maids, and one man-servant. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 273 

Servants rank among themselves according to their 
position, and generally in the order as set down above. 
In every English family (almost as a rule) there are 
"family prayers" read by the master or mistress of 
the house every morning, and in some houses every 
evening also. The servants come to these prayers in 
the dining-room before breakfast, and enter the room 
according to their domestic rank in the house. The 
women-servants come first in their order, and then 
the men in theirs. In large establishments the upper 
servants dress for dinner, like their masters and mis- 
tresses, and are waited upon by the under servants. 
The valets and lady's maids of guests staying in the 
house go in to dinner according to the rank and pre- 
cedence of their master or mistress. 

Men-servants are either what is called in livery or 
out of livery. Those "in livery," i. e., those who wear 
their master's (or mistress's) livery, are coachmen, foot- 
men, and grooms. Those " out of livery " wear plain 
clothes, and are house- stewards, valets, and butlers. 
There is no distinctive dress for women-servants, ex- 
cept that they must all (except lady's maids) wear 
white caps and aprons (and cotton gowns in the morn- 
ing). The wages of servants vary considerably, and 
much depends on circumstances. A fair average esti- 
mate might be put down as follows : House-stewards, 
from ^50 to ^75 a year ; valets, from ^30 to ^45 ; 
butlers, from ^40 to £$0 ; French man-cook, from 
;£ioo to ^150; footmen, from ^20 to ^40; coach, 
men, from ^25 to ^40 ; grooms, from £16 to ^30 ; 
housekeepers, from ^25 to ^45 ; lady's maids, from 
£1% to ^35 ; cooks, from £iS to ^35 ; upper house- 



274 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

maids, from ^12 to ^20 ; under house-maids, from ;£io 
to ^15 ; laundry-maids, from ^12 to £16 ; kitchen- 
maids, from ;£io to ^14 ; &//^ nurses, from ^20 to 
^35 ; under nurses, from ^12 to ^16 ; and scullery- 
maids ', from ^"6 to ^10. 

In every "establishment" (justly entitled to be 
so called) the servants have the following rooms 
to occupy during the day, and do not stay in the 
kitchen : 

The housekeeper s room, in which the servants of 
higher grade, viz., lady's maids, butlers, and valets, 
have their breakfast and tea, and are waited upon by the 
still-room maid, who is in reality the housekeeper's serv- 
ant ; the steward's or butler's room, where the upper men- 
servants resort ; the still-room, where the under female 
servants have a right to go and stay when not at work ; 
and the servants' hall, in which both men and maid 
servants have dinner and supper (waited upon by the 
kitchen-maid and boy who cleans the knives), and 
where the footmen stay when not at work. 

Among the many perquisites which servants enjoy 
in England, and which add enormously to their seem- 
ingly moderate wages, is one called and known as beer- 
money. Servants are generally entitled to be supplied 
with beer to drink, and masters and mistresses find it 
cheaper to give them a sum certain, than an unlimited 
supply of beer. All servants are paid by the quarter, 
and must give or be given (as the case may be) a 
month's notice, or " warning," as is the expression, of 
an intention to leave or be dismissed. 

Men and women employed as servants are said to 
be " at service." " Dining-room girl " is a peculiarly 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 275 

American expression. In England she is called & par- 
lor-maid. So," up-stairs girl " is called house-maid. The 
term "chambermaid" is never used in private houses. 
"Chambermaids" are found in hotels only. So, also, 
there is no such thing known in a private house as a 
" waiter." They exclusively belong to hotels, restau- 
rants, etc. The expression "waiter-man" would be 
simply execrable in England, as applied to one's butler 
or footman. " Driver " for coachman would be quite 
as bad. It is excessively " bad form " to speak of one's 
servants as "cook," "coachman," " gardener," etc., in- 
stead of "my cook," " my coachman," "my gardener." 
All male domestics are called men-servants ; female, 
maid-servants, or commonly, the maids. 

A few words about servants' livery. Livery in 
England, its pattern, material, color, and trimming, is 
a matter of family right, and its color, etc., is in keep- 
ing with the family coat of arms. Of course, there are 
thousands of families of upstarts and snobs, with no 
more right to livery on their servants than the man in 
the moon, who have it, and generally make it about as 
loud and vulgar as they can get it. Such people, as a 
rule, are not the ones to pattern after in any way, if it is 
desirable to be in "good form." No man-servant 
should wear top-boots, except coachmen and groo?ns. 
Footmen wear plush knee-breeches, white stockings, and 
buckled shoes, or trousers, and always " swallow-tail " 
coats. All wear high hats. Gold or silver bands 
round the hat are not "good form," especially gold, 
although some swell people have them. No one but a 
lord-lieutenant of a county, or an army officer (active 
or retired), has a right to put a cockade in his servant's 



276 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

hat.* Of course, lots of people do have cockades in 
their servants' hats without having the faintest right to 
them. But no one who went in for " good form " 
would ; for using a thing without the right to do so 
would be about as "bad form" as you could get in 
England. 

A black-velvet band, with a big buckle, on a coach- 
man's or footman's hat would be — why, language fails 
to express the badness of its " form." To go into any 
details as to liveries would be out of the question with- 
in the prescribed limits of this book. Suffice it to say 
that in no country in the world are liveries more thor- 
oughly understood, and correctly and stylishly made, 
than in England. Crests on the buttons are correct, 
and "good form"; monograms, not. No one who 
knew anything would have a monogram on his serv- 
ant's livery-buttons. Cockades should not stick up 
high above the top of the hat, but be put on with about 
an inch of the " fan " showing over the crown. 

Butlers in the morning, i. e., before dinner, wear 
ordinary simple morning-dress, with gray trousers, 
scarf, high waistcoat, morning-coat, etc. At and after 
dinner (and just previous thereto) a butler wears or- 
dinary evening-dress. 

Servants in livery are generally allowed two liveries 
a year and two suits of zew&V?g*-clothes. Boots and 
under-clothing they provide themselves with. 

Servants (both male and female) always say "sir " 
or "ma'am" when speaking to their master or mis- 



* The cockade of the royal family is a simple rosette, without 
the " fan " at the top. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 277 

tress; "sir" also to the sons of their master (no mat- 
ter how young), and "miss " to the unmarried daugh- 
ters, though they be but small children. The sons 
of their master are spoken of and addressed by them, 
"Master John, George, Henry,'* etc., and the daugh- 
ters, "Miss Ethel, Jane, Georgia," etc. Of course, 
the sons and daughters of peers, so entitled, would be 
addressed "my lord" or "my lady/' and be spoken to 
as " Lord George " or " Lady Ethel/' and this, no 
matter how young the children may be. In this con- 
nection it might be proper to observe that, unless you 
are an intimate friend, though the social equal, of a 
person, it would not be "good form " for you to speak 
to them of their children by their names only. To 
speak to a man of his wife and call her "your wife," is 
also "bad form " ; you must say " Mrs. So-and-so." A 
wife, too, should never have her husband called (to 
her) "your husband," but "Mr. So-and-so." * 

Coachmen, grooms, butlers, gardeners, gamekeep- 
ers, housekeepers, and lady's maids are called by their 
surname only.f 

TIPS AND TIPPING. 

A few words on tips and tipping may not be amiss. 
It is not only difficult for foreigners in England to 

* The rule in England is about what it is here on this point. 
If you know a man well, you might say " your wife " ; otherwise 
you should speak of her as " Mrs. So-and-so " or u Lady So-and- 
so." — Editor. 

f In large houses the butler is sometimes called " Mr." by the 
master. This is done with the idea of making the other servants 
call him so, and treat him with respect. — Editor. 



278 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

know whom to tip, and whom not to tip, but how much to 
tip with. In some instances they will give where they 
shouldn't and neglect to give where they should ; and 
also give in some cases too much, in others too little. 
It is all very well to say "tipping is nonsense." So 
it may be, but it is " good form " as well, and as such 
we must consider it. 

Cabmen generally expect a tip, by being given a 
trifle over their legal fare. This trifle over can be from 
two to six pence, and upon receiving it " cabby " will 
touch his hat, an invariable sign of a tip, as without 
it he will not do so. It is not necessary to tip ; but, 
though it is undoubtedly snobbish, and therefore "bad 
form " to swagger by giving too much, a small tip is 
safely "good form." With cabmen it is not thrown 
away. London " cabbies " are a hard-worked set of 
men, and, as a general thing, have to earn the day's 
hire of the cab — about seventeen shillings — before they 
can clear any profit for themselves. If any men are 
deserving of a tip, it is they.* 

Railway- Guards. — Unless you want some special 
attention from the guard, it is quite unnecessary to tip 
him. Guards spot strangers and foreigners, and are 
over-polite and unnecessarily attentive, in expectation 
of a tip. If a guard secures you a compartment to 
yourself by putting an engaged placard on the window, 



* A cabman is paid a shilling for the first two miles, and a six- 
pence more for every additional mile. You conform to custom by 
not reckoning the distance too closely. Practically you pay him 
a sixpence more than his strict fare if you dismiss him anywhere 
near the end of the mile. — Editor. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 279 

or turns an ordinary compartment into a " smoking" 
one for you, by sticking the word smoking on the win- 
dow, of course you must tip him. It would be awfully 
"bad form " to get some special favor from him not 
common to the other passengers, without paying there- 
for. Shrewd, close dealing may be economical, but 
it is not li good form." A shilling is about a fair tip 
for a guard, though it may go up to two, or even half 
a crown, according to circumstances. 

Railway-Porters. — It is " good form " to tip the 
porters ; but, unless a porter has been of some assist- 
ance, such as carrying a bag or portmanteau, getting 
luggage labeled, or putting traps into the train, it is 
not at all necessary. It isn't really necessary in any 
event, for the servants of the company are forbidden 
to accept gratuities, and are paid for what they do. 
However, every one gives them a trifle, say from two 
to six pence. 

Waiters. — Waiters in hotels and restaurants always 
expect a tip, but they are the least deserving of all. 
The time to tip them is when they bring you your 
change from payment of your bill. The change and 
receipt are handed to you on a tray, and you tip the 
waiter by leaving his " tip " on the tray when you pick 
the change up. Sixpence to a shilling is sufficient — 
sometimes even less — dependent on the " style " of 
hotel or restaurant. 

Street-Crossing Sweepers. — On wet and muddy days 
the London crossing-sweepers are well deserving of a 
trifle in the way of a tip. A halfpenny or penny be- 
stowed here and there will be thankfully received. 

There are dozens of other instances for the be- 



280 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

stowal of public tips. Sixpence to a shilling is a safe 
limit for them. 

The tipping of private servants, or servants in pri- 
vate houses, where one is asked to stay as a guest, is 
understood as an accepted, settled rule of ^good 
form." No gentleman or lady will take the labor of 
another person's servant without paying therefor. 
Much depends on the style of the establishment, and 
the length of time you stay. We will suppose it is an 
ordinary country-house of a nobleman or gentleman of 
fair means. The only servants necessary for you to tip 
will be the footman (if you are a man) and the maid 
(if you are a woman, and have not brought your own 
maid) who looks after you, brushes your clothes, brings 
you your letters, fills your bath, and puts out your 
things when you get up or dress for dinner. In some 
houses the butier attends upon gentlemen; but it is 
generally one of the footmen. One of the ladies' maids 
or house-maids waits upon lady guests. You can't give 
these servants less than half a sovereign. The idea is 
a rate of three shillings a day ; but this rate does not 
practically begin to run for single days, until you have 
been a week, the usual limit of a country-house visit in 
England. A week's stay should entitle the footman or 
maid to a tip of a sovereign. You can also tip the 
butler, but not less than a sovereign can you give him. 
The house-maids who make up your room should get 
from five to ten shillings apiece. At some houses it 
is said that you can't offer a butler less than a five- 
pound note. And so, if you go out shooting, the game- 
keeper must be tipped. A sovereign is a safe "tip," 
though some gamekeepers would sneer at anything 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 28 1 

under "paper," the same being a five-pound note. 
If game be sent to you in a hamper, you must send the 
hamper back with a tip in it for the gamekeeper, or be 
sure you will not get any more game. The more 
game, and the oftener you want it sent, the more must 
be your tip, varying from five shillings to a sovereign. 
If a trap meets you at the railway-station, or fetches 
you there when going away, you must tip the coachman 
or groom who accompanies it. Half a sovereign is a 
fair tip for him. So, if a friend lends you his or her 
carriage for any purpose, or sends you home in it, you 
must tip the coachman and footman (if there be one) 
half a crown apiece, or more if you like. 

Masters and mistresses know quite well that their 
servants get tipped. Of course, it wouldn't be, and it 
isn't, " good form " to tip a servant under his master's 
nose. He is supposed not to know or to permit it. But 
he himself tips other men's servants when he stays out, 
and, though it may be a custom open to much objec- 
tion and harsh criticism, it is a universal one, and as 
such it is treated of here.* 

When on the subject of tips, it may be as well, for 
the benefit especially of the American traveler who 

* The question of tipping in English country houses is a com- 
plex one. Everything depends on circumstances. Half a crown 
to three shillings a day from a gentleman to a footman, or from a 
lady to a maid, will do very well. Many men only pay a half- 
crown for staying from Saturday till Monday. Others pay more 
liberally, according to disposition and ability. A half-sovereign 
for three to four days is not out of the way. It is not usual for 
men to give anything to the maid who makes their room if they are 
waited upon by a footman.— Editor. 
19 



282 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

comes to England for the first time, to state one par- 
ticular instance in which a tip can not be offered, much 
less given, in England. It is to custom-house officials. 
Don't try it on. If you do, it will not only get you 
into trouble, but be an exhibition of very " bad form." 
Better far pay all the duty you should, than that. 

FLAGS. 

The flags of England are the Royal Standard, the 
Union Jack, the White Ensign, the Red Ensign, and the 
Blue Ensign. 

The Royal Standard is an oblong flag, bearing the 
arms of Great Britain and Ireland. The three lions 
of England, in gold (yellow) on a red ground, make the 
first and fourth quarters ; the Scottish lion, in red on a 
gold (yellow) ground, makes the second quarter ; and 
the Irish harp, in gold (yellow) on a blue ground, the 
third quarter. As its name betokens, this flag is the 
symbol and sign of Royalty. 

The Union Jack has a blue field, intersected by the 
red crosses of St, George and St. Patrick, and the white 
cross of St. Andrew. The Union Jack is the " English 
flag ; " just as the " Stars and Stripes " is the American. 

The White Ensign is a white field divided into four 
parts by two transverse stripes of red, called the " St. 
George's Cross," with the w Union Jack " in the dexter 
upper canton. It is the M Navy flag," and is flown at 
the mizzen-gaff, with the " Union Jack" at the bow- 
sprit end of the ship. 

The Red Ensign is a red field with the " Union 
Jack " in the right upper canton. It is the flag of the 
Mercantile Marine. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 283 

The Blue Ensign is a blue field, with the u Union 
Jack " in the right upper canton. It is the flag of the 
Naval Reserve, and is flown by Colonial vessels and by 
Consuls. 

Besides these five a national " flags, there are other 
official and departmental flags, of which it is " good 
form " to have a knowledge. 

The flag of the Lord- Lieutenant of Ireland is a 
Union Jack bearing the Irish Harp on a blue escutch- 
on in its center ; that of the Governor-General of India 
has the Star of India surmounted by an Imperial 
Crown. 

The Cinque Ports flag is blue and red quarterly, and 
bears the badges of the ports. 

The Trinity House " Jack " is a flag bearing the St. 
George's Cross, with a picture in each of the four 
quarters. 

The Lord High Admiral f s flag is red with a yellow 
anchor and cable in its center, and is known as the 
" Foul Anchor." 

Pilot Flag— This is the "Union Jack" with a 
broad border of white. 

Blue Peter. — This is a blue flag with a white square 
in the center. It is hoisted as a signal that a ship is 
about to sail. The word " Peter " is said to be de- 
rived from the French partir, to depart. 

Admiral's Flag. — A white flag with the red cross of 
St. George thereon. A full admiral flies this at the 
main mast-head, a vice-admiral at the fore 9 and a 
rear-admiral at the mizzen. The Admiral of the 
Fleet flies the Union Jack at the main mast-head. 



284 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



CORONETS. 

The coronet of a Prince is a circle of gold bordered 
with ermine, surmounted with four fleurs-de-lis, and as 
many crosses-pattee alternately. 

That of a Princess, a circle of gold bordered with 
ermine, and composed of crosses-pattee, fleurs-de-lis, 
and strawberry-leaves. 

That of a Duke, a circle of embossed gold bordered 
with ermine, and set round with eight large strawberry- 
leaves. 

That of a Marquis, same as a duke's, except that 
it has four strawberry-leaves, and as many pearls on 
low pyramidical points of equal height, placed alter- 
nately with the leaves. 

That of an Earl is the same as a marquis's, except 
that it has eight high pyramidical points (on the tops 
of which are pearls) placed alternately with eight 
strawberry-leaves on lower points. 

That of a Viscount is a circle of plain gold bordered 
with ermine, with sixteen large pearls set close together 
on the rim. 

That of a Baron is the same as a viscount's, but 
with six pearls instead of sixteen set at equal dis- 
tances. 

Coronets are surmounted by a cap of crimson vel- 
vet, with a tuft and tassel of gold. 

The eldest sons of peers, above the degree of baron, 
have the coronet of their fathers' second title, which 
they bear. 

Baronets and Knights do not have coronets, nor 
do peers' younger sons. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 285 

Archbishops and Bishops have a mitre. This is a 
round cap of gold, pointed and cleft at the top, from 
which hang two blue pendants fringed with gold. An 
Archbishop y s mitre issues out of a ducal coronet; a Bish- 
op's is surrounded only with an embossed fillet of gold. 

These coronets and mitres are only worn on 
" state " occasions of great grandeur — a coronation, for 
instance. There, at a certain part of the ceremonies, 
the peers remove their coronets, in their order, from 
the highest duke down to the last created baron, come 
and touch the Sovereign's crown, and swear allegiance. 

CRESTS. 

Under this head it is not intended to make a dis- 
sertation on heraldry. There are plenty of books on 
the subject which deal with it and all its abstruse 
technicalities. A few observations of a general char- 
acter will be sufficient here. 

Crests and coats of arms are under the manage- 
ment and control of a Herald's College, or College of 
Arms, presided over by three kings, viz. : 

Garter King of Arms for England, with office in 
London. 

Lyon King of Arms for Scotland, with office at Ed- 
inburgh. 

Ulster King of Arms for Ireland, with office in 
Dublin. 

The Garter King has six Heralds under him, viz., 
11 Chester," "York," "Windsor," " Somerset," " Lan- 
caster," and " Richmond." Under these are four 
Pursuivants, called " Rouge Dragon," " Rouge Croix," 
"Blue Mantle," and "Portcullis." 



286 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

The Lyon King has three Heralds, viz., "Rothe- 
say," "Albany," and u Marchmont," and three Pur- 
suivants, " Unicorn," " Carrick," and "Bute." 

The Ulster King has one Herald, " Dublin," and 
three Pursuivants, one of whom is named " Athlone." 

Although to a certain degree these officials are but 
relics of a past age, it must not be supposed (a mistake 
which would be very " bad form ") that they have 
now no object or use. They precede the Sovereign in 
all formal processions, and publicly proclaim declara- 
tions of war or peace, and the accession of a King or 
Queen. 

All coats of arms and crests are recorded in the 
Herald's College, and no arms can be granted without 
the warrant of the Duke of Norfolk as Earl-Marshal 
in England, or either of the " Kings " in Scotland and 
Ireland. The fee for the issuance of arms — or rather 
the stamp-duty — is jQ\o. There is a penalty for using 
unauthorized arms — not that any person of "good 
form " would use a crest belonging to any one else, 
and to which he had no right. 

Some people have an idea that a similarity of name 
entitles them to bear and use the authorized crests 
and arms of that name. Thus, a tradesman of the 
name of Russell might be entitled to the crest, arms, 
and motto of the Duke of Bedford. A moment's 
thought must satisfy one that the bearer of the Russell 
crest should be of the same family of Russells as the 
Duke of Bedford, and, if not, that there would be no 
right to the use of the crest. Crests and coats of arms 
are seen mostly on carriage-door panels, harness, 
note-paper, silver plate, and men-servants' livery-but- 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 287 

tons. For the use of a crest, etc., one must pay an 
annual license of one guinea, and, if put upon the car- 
riage-door, two guineas. Only men use crests on their 
paper, silver, clothing, carriages, etc. 

For a lady, and of all things a young lady, to 
" sport " a crest on anything, would be thought very 
"bad form." 

Besides a crest or coat of arms, peers always have 
a coronet of their rank on door-panels, silver, etc. 
The younger sons of peers have their fathers' arms y but 
no coronet. 

All these rules are strictly followed, and to deviate 
from them would be a sure sign of "bad form/' 

Just a word as to the display of crests. A crest and 
coat of arms are not merely pretty pictures or devices 
for the decorative embellishment of one's personal 
chattels, for the purpose of making them " look pret- 
ty." In that light, the display of crests, etc., would 
be "bad form." It is really a matter of antiquity — 
age. For a man of ancient and distinguished lineage 
to have his old family plate — in the family for centu- 
ries, some of it — bear his crest worn smooth by time, 
or his books in his library which belonged to his 
great-grandfather to have a crested book-plate, or his 
painted windows hundreds of years old to have one 
pane designed as the family coat of arms, would be 
perfectly "good form." The crest has come to him 
with the property it decorates. But for a new man, 
with new money, new way of spelling his name, new 
title, and generally brand-new crest, to have that crest 
put on everything he owns, from note-paper and 
hair-brushes to china and glassware, would be about 



288 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

as "bad form " as you could get. Here is a thing in 
a nutshell. Unless you possess something (of right) 
which bears your crest put on it by some ancestor, better 
leave crests alone. Even then, the less display you 
make of them, the u better form " will it be. 

The National Crest is a golden lion imperially 
crowned, full-faced, and standing on an imperial 
crown. This is the Queen's crest. 

The Prince of Wales is entitled to the royal crest, 
but has a distinctive badge of three feathers, known as 
the " Prince of Wales's plume," issuing out of a coro- 
net, bearing the words Ich Dien. All the Princes and 
Princesses have the right to use the national crest, 
labelled. 

The Crest of Scotland is a red lion crowned, and 
sitting on a crown with a sword in his right paw and a 
scepter in his left. The Badge of Scotland is a thistle. 
The Arms of Scotland are a red lion on a golden 
shield. 

The Crest of Ireland is a triple-turreted castle of 
gold, from which a silver deer is springing. The Badge 
of Ireland is a green shamrock-leaf. Ireland's Anns 
are a golden harp with silver strings on a blue shield. 

The Badge of Wales is a red dragon. 

The Arms of England are too well known to need 
any description, except to say they are the " lion and 
the unicorn fighting for the crown." It may be of 
interest to note that the unicorn was substituted for 
the Welsh red dragon as the sinister (left) supporter 
of the Arms by King James I. 

The Badge of England is the Tudor rose, viz., a 
red and white rose united on one stem. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 289 

The Badge of the United Kingdom is the Tudor 
rose between the thistle and shamrock, issuing from 
the same stalk, and surmounted by the imperial 
crown. 

The Cross of St. George of England is a red cross 
on a white field. 

The Cross of St. Andrew of Scotland is a white di- 
agonal cross on a blue field. 

The Cross of St. Patrick of Ireland is a red diago- 
nal cross on a white field. 

All three crosses are displayed upon the " Union 
Jack/' the cross of St. Patrick being above that 
of St. Andrew, and the blue field of the latter 
being the field of the flag. Thus the three na- 
tional colors — red, white, and blue — are combined, 
as well as the three crosses. 

NEWSPAPERS. 

The leading English newspaper is the Times. It 
is commonly known as the " Thunderer." It is inde- 
pendent in politics. 

The Daily Telegraph has the largest circulation. 
It is also independent. 

The Daily Neivs is the leading journal of the Lib- 
eral party. 

The Standard is the leading journal of the Con- 
servative party. 

The Morning Post is a strong Tory paper, and 
the especial organ (with the Court Journal} of the 
aristocracy, whose doings are elaborately chronicled 
by it, frequently to the exclusion of important gen- 
eral news. 



290 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

The Daily Chronicle goes in for the elaboration of 
its news, and endeavors to " jump the track " of con- 
ventional journalism as it obtains in England. 

The Globe is a strong Conservative paper. It has 
many editions daily. 

St. James Gazette, Conservative. Like the Globe, 
it has several daily editions. 

Of weekly papers, the Church Times and the 
Guardian are the leading church and religious pa- 
pers. 

The Graphic and Illustrated News are the leading 
pictorial papers. 

Punch is the leading comic paper ; the Field the 
leading (gentleman's) sporting paper ; the Medical 
Jownal and the Lancet the leading organs of the medi- 
cal and surgical professions ; the Court Journal (with 
the Morning Post) is the chief chronicler of royalty 
and the nobility ; while society gossip and fashionable 
intelligence have Truth, the World, Society, Vanity 
Fair, the Whitehall Review, Modem Society, and St. 
Stephen's Review, all striving for a leading position. 
The Era is the theatrical paper. 

Such are the papers one will hear most men- 
tioned in "society/' and about which it will be "good 
form" to know something. There are dozens of 
others, of course. The Queen is a most wonder- 
fully readable and interesting paper. But it is not 
"good form." Ladies will tell you it is the lady's 
maids' journal, and is much patronized by servants, 
dress-makers, etc. There are no Sunday editions of 
the papers mentioned. There are two or three Sun- 
day papers, but they can not — with, perhaps, the ex- 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 291 

ception of the Sunday Times — be classed as papers 
of "good form." It is not "good form" to pub- 
lish, subscribe for (Anglice, " take in "), or read a 
Sunday paper. 

An " editorial " is called a leader. 

AMUSEMENTS. 

Italian Opera. — There are generally two opera 
companies singing in London during the season — 
one at Covent Garden and the other at Her Majesty's. 
These are both theatres, but for the time being they 
are considered opera-houses. The opera season begins 
in April, and lasts well into July, if not later. 

Oratorios. — These are always given at Albert 
Hall. 

Concerts. — The usual places for concerts in London 
are St. James's Hall and Prince's Hall, though, of 
course, there are dozens of other places in London 
where they may be given. The concerts known as the 
li Saturday and Monday Populars," or Pops, as they 
are most commonly called, are given at St. James s 
Hall. The " Saturday Pops " are given in the after- 
noon, the ' Monday Pops " in the evening. Promenade 
concerts are at Covent Garden in winter. 

Magic, Necro7?iancy, Conjuring, etc. — The London 
home for this style of entertainment is Egyptian Hall, 
where Maskelyne and Cook's entertainment flourishes 
as a permanent fixture. 

Negro Minstrels. — These are always called the 
Christy Minstrels in England. St. James's (small) Hall 
has been occupied for the last twenty years or so by a 
troupe of minstrels known as " Moore and Burgess's." 



292 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Theatres, — There are altogether thirty-four theatres 
in London. Of these, the following seventeen — just 
one half — may be considered first class : 

Drury Lane — the leading theatre for realistic drama 
and Christmas pantomimes. Haymarket. Lyceum — 
Henry Irving's theatre. Princess's. Adelphi. Strand. 
Olympic. Gaiety — the home of burlesque. Prince of 
Wales. Court — Society drama. St. James*. Opera 
Comique. Criterion. Savoy — Gilbert and Sullivan's 
operas. Avenue. Toole's. Royalty. Comedy. 

Besides these, with many others unnecessary to 
mention, and easily ascertainable in the London guide- 
books, are The Westminster Aquarium, to which, how- 
ever, no lady can go at night ; and Agricultural Hall, 
at which there are many exhibitions of interest, in- 
cluding the military tournaments, cattle-shows, and 
horse-shows. 

At the theatres the term kt orchestra-seats " is not 
used. In England stalls is the name most commonly 
applied to the seats, so called in America, though 
orchestra-stalls is now sometimes heard. There is no 
such expression as "parquet" or " iparquette." That 
portion of the theatre is called the pit. 

An intimate knowledge of the " country" is looked 
upon as a sign of "good form/' as it distinctly shows 
that a person has not lived and does not live all the 
year round in London, a thing that the best people, as 
a rule, do not do. Among many other things there 
are none which more clearly show country ways than 
a knowledge of birds, butterflies, and wild-flowers. Of 
course, I mean in a fairly general way. First, as to 
birds. A description of each would be too voluminous, 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



293 



as a whole, for the limits of this book. A list, with 
the times of year at which they are to be found in 
England (many being migratory), and the color and 
characteristics of the eggs found in the nests of each, 
is the most that can be included : 

SONG-BIRDS. 



Name of bird. 



Thrush 

Missel thrush . . 
Blackbird 

Ring-ouzel, 
Water-ouzel . . . 

Fieldfare 

Redwing 

Golden oriole. . 
Chiff-chaff 

Redstart 

Hedge warbler. 
Willow wren . . 

Wood wren. . . . 

Dartford w'bl'r. 

Gold-crest 

Wren 

Sedge warbler. . 

Reed warbler . . 

Grasshopper w. 
Pied wagtail . . . 

Gray wagtail . . 
Yellow wagtail. 
Nightingale. . . . 
Blackcap 

Garden warbl'r. 

Whitethroat . . . 
Wheatear 



When in England 
(or sings). 



All year 

ii ii 

U M 

Spring & summer . 

All year 

September to May . 
Autumn to spring. 
Spring & summer. 
March to October . 

April to summer . . 

All winter 

Spring & summer . 

April to September 

All year 

April to October . . 

April to October . . 

April to September 
All year in south.. 

April to September 
March to Septemb'r 
End of Apr. to Sept. 
April to September 

Spring to Sept 

April to September 
Spring to Sept 



Eggs. 



4 or 5 ; pale blue ; small black spots 

5 \ grayish green ; chocolate spots. 

4 or 5 ; dull bluish green, with 
darker blotches. 

Similar to blackbirds. 

5 ; clear snowy white. 
Nest rarely found. 
Nests abroad. 

4 or 5 ; white, tinged with purple. 
6 ; white, speckled with purplish 

red at large end. 

5 or 6 ; fine greenish blue. 
Blue. 

6 or 7 ; white, spotted with reddish 
brown. 

6 ; white, almost hidden by dark 

purplish specks. 
White ; spotted at large end with 

brown. 

7 to 10 ; pale yellowish brown. 

8 to 10 (or more); yellowish white; 
brown specks. 

Pale yellowish brown, with dark 
streaks. 

Greenish white ; olive and brown 
spots. 

Pinkish gray ; dark speckles. 

5 ; grayish white, speckled with 
brown. 

Yellowish gray, with dark dashes. 

Pale brown ; darker marks. 

4 or 5 ; olive-brown 

4 to 6 ; reddish brown ; ash-col- 
ored dots. 

Greenish white ; brown spots and 
streaks. 

4 or 5 ; white with ash-brown spots 

6 ; pale blue. 



2 9 4 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



Name of bird. 



Stonechat 
Whinchat 



Redbreast .... 

Titmouse 

Long-tailed tit 



Shrike. 



Red-backed 

shrike. 
Skylark 



Woodlark 



Meadow pipit 
Tree pipit . . . 



Rock pipit 

Yellow bunting. 

Corn bunting . . 

Reed bunting . . 

Coil bunting... 

Snow-bunting. . 
Sparrow(house) 

Tree-sparrow . . 



When in England 
(or sings). 



All year 

Spring & summer. 
All year 



(( u 



Between autumn 

and spring 

April to September 



All year 



April to September 
All year 



Eggs. 



Goldfinch. 

Siskin 

Chaffinch. 



" " (coast)., 

Autumn to April, 
All year 



Linnet 

Brambling 

Mount'n Linnet, 



Redpole . . . 
Greenfinch. 



Hawfinch. 
Crossbill . 



Winter. 
All year 

Winter. 
All year 



Winter . 
All year 



Autumn 



5 or 6 ; gray ; small reddish-brown 
spots at large end. 

5 to 7 ; bluish green ; reddish- 
brown specks. 

5 ; white ; pale reddish-brown spots 

6 to 9 ; white, spotted with red. 
loto 12 ; small and white ; speckl'd 

few red dots. 

Grayish white ; brown and ash 
spots. 

4 or 5 ; pale bluish v/hite ; brown 
spots. 

4 or 5 ; grayish white, tinged with 
green. 

Pale brown or gray, dashed with 
brown. 

Pale brown; purplish-brown specks 

4 or 5 ; grayish white, dashed with 
brown. 

Pale yellowish gray ; mottled red- 
dish brown. 

Pale purplish white; reddish-brown 
marks. 

4 or 5 ; stained white ; purple- 
brown specks. 

4 or 5 ; pale purplish brown, with 
dark streaks. 

Dingy white, tinged with blue ; 
brown specks. 

Does not nest in England. 

4 to 6 • white ; speckled ' ' pepper 
and salt." 

4 to 6 ; dull white ; light-brown 
specks. 

5 or 6; bluish white; spotted brown 
Rarely nests in England. 

4 or 5 ; pale purplish yellow, with 
streaks and spots of dark reddish 
brown at large end. 

Bluish white; purplish-red speckles 

Light bluish green ; brown orange 

spots. 
Pale blue-green; olive-brown spots 
Bluish white ; pale orange-brown 

specks. 
4 to 6 ; greenish white; brown and 

gray streaks. 
Grayish white; spotted and dashed 

with red. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



295 



Name of bird. 


When in England 
(or sings). 


Eggs. 


Bullfinch 


All year 


4 ; slate-color ; purplish or orange- 
brown spots at end. 

4 to 6 ; white ; deep-red spots. 

6 ; white. 

4 to 6 ; delicate pinky white. 

2 to 4 ; white. 

Number not known, having no nest 
of its own ; eggs like house-spar- 
row's, but larger. 


Swallow 

Martin 

Sand-martin . . . 
Swift 


Spring to autumn. 
Spring to autumn . 
Spring to autumn. 
Spring to autumn. 
April to August . . . 


Cuckoo 



GAME AND OTHER WILD FOWL. 



Name. 


In England. 


Eggs. 


Pheasant . . . 


All year 


10 to 12 ; pale olive brown. 

6 to 10 ; pale reddish brown ; orange- 
brown spots. 

7 to 9 ; pale reddish brown ; bright 
orange spots. 

6 to 15 ; sometimes yellow or red, and 
spotted with dark or light brown. 

7 to 10 ; yellowish ; rich brown spots. 

8 to 10 or 20 ; pale olive brown. 

10 to 16 ; cream-color ; brown spots. 

7 to 10 ; faint cream ; brown spots. 

2 ; stone-color ; dark-brown spots. 

3 ; olive ; brown spots. 

4 ; olive dun ; brown and black spots 
(eaten as a fashionable delicacy). 

7 to 8 ; whitish, spotted brown and 

purple. 
6 to 8 ; reddish white ; reddish-brown 


Caper-cailzie 

Blackcock... 

Grouse 

Ptarmigan . . 
Partridge . . . 
Red-legged 
partridge. 

Quail 

Plover 


it it 


" " (in north).. 

a u u « 

" " (Scotland). 

11 u 


II 14 


Summer 


11 


Dotterel 


ii 


Lapwing. . . . 
Corn-crake. . 
Moor-hen . . . 


11 


Autumn (early) . . . 
All year 


Coot 

Shieldrake . . 


u « 


spots. 

7 to 10; stone-color; dark-brown 
specks. 

8 to 14 ; white. 

9 to 12 ; greenish white. 
8 to 12 ; buffy white. 
Does not nest in England. 
5 to 9 ; cream-white. 

4; yellowish white ; pale brown and 

purple spots. 
4 ; greenish olive ; brown spots. 
4 ; greenish dun ; darker spots. 


Mallard 


Winter 


Teal 


K 


Pochard .... 


<< 


Widgeon . . . 


11 


Woodcock . . 


Autumn 


Snipe 

Curlew 


11 

All year (north) . . 



296 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



COMMON BIRDS. 



Name. 


In England. 


Eggs. 


Crow 


All 


year.. 


4 or 5 ; greenish ; mottled and spotted with 
ash-color and brown. 


Rook 


(i 


(i 


4 or 5 ; greenish, mottled and spotted with 
brown. 


Jackdaw 


u 


u 


3 to 6 ; pale bluish white, spotted with brown 


Magpie 


ft 


ft 


6 or 7 ; pale bluish white, spotted all over 
with gray and brown. 


Jay 


II 


u 


5 or 6 ; dusky green ; light-brown spots. 
4 to 7 ; white. 


Woodpecker . 


(1 


t< 


Kingfisher . . . 


u 


u 


5 or 6 ; round and white. 


Raven 


It 


(( 


4 or 5 ; light green ; brown spots. 


Starling 


ft 


ft 


4 to 6 ; pale blue. 


Chough 


(( 


ft 


4 or 5 ; yellowish white ; brown spots. 


Hawk 


tt 


(1 


4 or 5 ; pale bluish white ; brown spots. 


Common owl. 


(( 


(( 


2 ; white. 



Of course it is not attempted to give all varieties ; 
only the most commonly known. 



BRITISH BUTTERFLIES. 



English name. 


Scientific name. 


When seen. 


Swallow-tail 

Scarce Swallow-tail. 
Brimstone 


Papilio Machaon 

Papilio Podalirius 

Gonepteryx Rhamni . . . 
Colias Edusa 


May to August. 

tt it ft 

February to September. 


Clouded Yellow .... 


August to October. 
May to October. 
June to September. 
May to September. 

April to September. 

it u tt 


Pale Clouded Yellow 


Colias Hyale 


Black- veined 


Pieris Cratasgi 


Large White 

Small White 


Pontia Brassicae 

Pontia Rapae 


Green-veined 


Pontia Napi 


Bath White, or 

Checkered ...*... . 
Wood White 


Pontia Daplidice 

Pontia Sinapis 


ft tf ft 

tt ft tt 


Orange-tipped 

Marbled White 

Wood Argus 

Wood Ringlet 

Gate-keeper, or 

Speckled Wall. . . . 
Rock-eyed Under- 

wing, or Grayling. 


Mancipium Cardamines. 
Hipparchia Galathea. . . 

Hipparchia ^Egeria 

HipparchiaHyperanthus 

Hipparchia Megara 

Hipparchia Semele 


May to August. 
June to September. 
April to September. 
June to August. 

May to August. 

July to September. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



297 



English name. 


Scientific name. 


When seen. 


Small M'dow Brown. 
Large M'dow Brown 
Heath, or Small 
Ringlet 


Hipparchia Tithonus. . . 
Hipparchia Janira 

Hipparchia Davus 

Hipparchia Pamphilus . 

Hipparchia Ligea 

Hipparchia Blandina. . . 
Hipparchia Cassiope. . . 

Hipparchia Hero 

Limenitis Camilla 

Vanessa Atalanta 

Vanessa Io 


July to September. 
June to August. 


Least M'dow Brown, 
or Small Heath. . . 

Arran Argus 

Scotch Argus 

Small Ringlet 

Silver-bordered 
Ringlet 


June to October. 

Not exactly known. 

ti it i< 

June to August. 

Not known — very rare. 


White Admiral 

Red Admiral 

Peacock Butterfly. . . 


July to September. 

September and October; 

also spring. 

July to Sept. ; also sp'ng 
it tt tt tt 

July to Oct. ; also sp'ng. 
August and September. 
June to Oct.; also sp'ng. 

Extremely rare. 

June to October. 

Extremely rare. 

July. 

July to September. 

May to September. 

July. 

June. 


Large Tortoise-shell 
Small Tortoise-shell 
Camberwell Beauty. 
Comma Butterfly. . . 
Albin's Hampstead 
Eve 


Vanessa Polychloros . . . 

Vanessa Urticae 

Vanessa Antiopa 

Vanessa C-Album 

Cynthia Hamptediensis. 

Cynthia Cardui 

Cynthia Huntera 

Apatura Iris 


Painted Lady 

Scarce Painted Lady 

Purple Emperor 

Purple Hairstreak . . 
Green Hairstreak . . 


Thecla Quercus 

Thecla Rubi 


White-W Hairstreak 
Black Hairstreak . . . 


Thecla W- Album 

Thecla Pruni 


Brown Hairstreak . . 


Thecla Betulae 


August and September. 

June. 

May to July. 

it tt tt 


Fritillaries. 
Duke of Burgundy. . 
Greasy, or Marsh . . . 
Glanville 


Nemeobius Lucina 

Melitaea Artemis 

Melitaea Cinxia 

Melitaea Euphrosyne . . 
Melitaea Selene 

Melitaea Athalia 

Melitaea Dia 


Pearl-bordered 

Small Pearl-border'd 
Pearl-bordered Like- 
ness 


May to September. 

tt ti tt 

tt tt tt 


"Weaver's 


Very rare. 


High Brown 

Dark Green 

Queen of Spain .... 
Venus 


Argynnis Adippe 

Argynnis Aglaia 

Argynnis Lathonia 

Argynnis Aphrodite. . . . 
Argynnis Paphia 

Lycaena Dispar 

Lycaena Phlaeas 

Lycaena Virgaurea 

Lycaena Chryseis 

Lycaena Hippothoe 


June. 

July and August. 

tt tt tt 

Extremely rare. 
July. 

Tuly to September. 


Silver-washed 

Coppers. 
Large 


Small 


April to September. 


Scarce 


Very rare. 


Purple-edged 

Dark Underwing. . . 

20 


tt tt 
tt u 



298 



GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 



English name. 


Scientific name. 


When seen. 


Blues. 
Mazarine 


Polyommatus Acis 

Polyommatus Arion 

Poiyommatus Argiolus. 
Polyommatus Alsus .... 
Polyommatus Argus . . . 
Polyommatus Alexis . . . 
Polyommatus Adonis . . 
Polyommatus Corydon. 
Polyommatus Agestis . . 

Hesperia Malvae 

Hesperia Tages 

Hesperia Sylvan us 

Hesperia Comma 

Hesperia Linea 

Hesperia Actaeon 

Hesperia Paniscus 


Unknown — scarce. 


Large 


July. 

April to August. 

May to July. 

July. 

May to SeDtember. 


Holly, or Azure 

Little, or Bedford . . 

Silver-studded 

Common 


Clifden or Dartford. 
Chalk Hill 


Unknown. 

July. 

June to September. 

May to July. 

(( U u 


Brown Argus 

Skippers. 
Grizzled 


Dintrv 


Large 


May to August. 
July and August. 

li U 1( 


Pearl, or Silver-spot- 
ted 


Small 


Lulworth 


Unknown. 


Spotted 


May to July. 





WILD FLOWERS. 

Of course it is not intended to include all the 
wild flowers found in England, nor would it be possi- 
ble; but the following are the principal ones known 
and spoken about. The first flowers found in the 
woods and fields during the year are snow-drops. 
They come in February. By some people it is claimed 
that snow-drops are not wild flowers. After snow- 
drops, each month has its particular flowers, as fol- 
lows : 

March, April. — Wood-violets (white) ; daffodils 
(Lent lilies) ; primroses ; anemones; dog-violets (blue). 

May. — Bluebells; Solomon's-seal ; cowslips; white- 
thorn (called " May ") ; and wild-cherry blossom. 

June. — Hedge-roses ; stichwort ; speedwell (blue) ; 
convolvulus. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 299 

July. — Poppies (scarlet) ; forget-me-nots. 

August. — Hare-bells ; traveler's joy. 

The foregoing is the coarse in which the flowers 
and blossoms most commonly appear. In many cases 
they continue beyond the month to which they are al- 
lotted. Again, much depends on the spring season — 
whether backward or forward. 

CUSTOMS, ETC. 

High- Sheriffs. — These are nominated every year 
for the different counties (except Lancashire and 
Cornwall, which are royal duchies) by the judges of 
the High Court of Justice, who have returned from cir- 
cuit. The nomination takes place in the Lord Chief- 
Justice's court on "the morrow of St. Martin." The 
Chancellor of the Exchequer, in his black and gold 
robe of office, presides, supported by the Lord Presi- 
dent of the Council and the Home Secretary. The 
Lord Chief-Justices and other judges are arranged 
on either side according to seniority. Three names 
for each county are supplied, gentlemen of means, 
landed property, and position only being selected, 
and these are read out by an official called the 
Queen's Remembrancer. After this, the Queen holds 
a meeting of the Privy Council, at which each three 
names are placed before her, and she with a gold- 
en bodkin pricks one of the papers. This is a mere 
form, as the choice usually falls on the first name 
on the list. It is called u pricking for sheriff s." The 
man chosen can not refuse to serve, though there is 
no pay, and the office entails considerable expense 
on the holder. 



300 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Boxing-Day. — This is the day after Christmas, un- 
less when Christmas falls on Saturday, when it is the 
following Monday. It takes its name from its being 
the custom to give Christmas boxes (as Christmas gifts 
are called in England) on this day. The annual gra- 
tuities which people of means are accustomed to be- 
stow are given on Boxing-Day. Tradesmen, gas-lamp 
lighters, postmen, etc., call at the houses of the nobili- 
ty and gentry on this day, and solicit Christmas boxes. 
The Christmas pantomimes, and plays for the Christ- 
mas holiday season, are always brought out for the first 
time on Boxing-night. 

Bills. — People of regular incomes — the nobility 
and gentry in particular — have their incomes paid 
quarterly. Tradesmen are therefore supposed to give 
credit and to render their bills accordingly. Thus 
there are four stated times every year when bills 
are rendered, to wit, on the 25th of March, called 
Lady-Day ; 24th of June, called Midsummer j 29th 
of September, called Michaelmas ; and during Christ- 
mas-week, called in bills Xmas. These are known 
generally as Quarter-Days. It does not follow that 
debtors pay their bills each quarter. Some, such as 
food bills, are expected to be settled then. But, 
other bills are often kept waiting a year. Indeed, 
it all depends on who the customer is. People of 
known and certain means have unlimited credit, and 
to such some tradesmen only send in a yearly bill 
every Christmas-time. After six months' running, it 
is customary for tradesmen to charge five per cent 
interest. Five per cent discount is frequently al- 
lowed on payments of bills on their first rendering. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



301 



Cash is commonly known as, and called in England, 
ready money. 

The expression "cash on delivery," abbreviated 
into C. O. D., is unknown in England. Bills are al- 
ways sent and left, under cover, either by post or hand. 
Such a thing as bill-collectors calling and waiting for 
payment of bills presented open at a gentleman's house 
is an unheard-of custom in England. Bills are paid 
by check generally, sent to the tradesman by post or 
the hand of a servant. 

Advertisement of Births. — The advertisement of 
the births of children is a custom among the highest 
classes in England. The greatest names in the king- 
dom appear in the births column of the newspapers, 
especially those of the London Times and Morning 
Post. The manner of stating is always of a son or 
daughter — never in any other fashion. An untitled 
lady is called "the wife of So-and-so, Esquire" but^in 
the case of a lady of title the husband's name does not 
appear. It is then The Countess of Broadacres of a 
son {or daughter) ; or " Lady Valley lands," etc. 

Five-o'clock Tea. — This is an established, every-day 
custom in England, and is not an entertainment given 
on some especial day. No one would think of giving 
tea on one particular day only to guests, and calling, 
it ''five o'clock tea." Everybody has tea every day at 
5, just as they have breakfast at 9, or dinner at 7.30. 
Unlike the other meals, it is an informal repast, to 
which friends can come unasked. Ladies out making 
calls have tea at whatever house they may be calling at 
5 — if they don't go home to their own houses for it ; 
and young men about town drop in at that time at the 



302 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

house of any friend, sure of meeting some one. Here 
is the modus operandi : At five minutes to five the but- 
ler comes into the drawing-room (in which apartment 
ladies sit quite as much when alone as when receiving 
calls) and places beside the chair of the lady of the 
house the small low tea-table, with which every " good- 
form " house is provided, and on it lays the " tea- 
cloth," colored, or white with " crewel" borders. He 
then brings in a tray, on which are teapot, cream-jug, 
sugar-basin, and cups and saucers. This he places on 
a table. He is followed by a footman with another 
tray, on which are plates of thin slices of bread and 
butter, two kinds of cake, and in cold weather a hot' 
buttered tea-cake. To have a hot tea-cake in summer 
would not be "good form." These are deposited (off 
the tray) on another table — often a wicker one — near 
the tea-table. The lady of the house (or one of her 
daughters) pours out the tea, and the gentlemen hand 
it and the brea,d and butter, etc., to the ladies, getting 
their own for themselves. There is no waiting by serv- 
ants, and no food or drink except those mentioned. 
Anything more than that would be vulgar and " bad 
form." Of course, people can be invited to tea, from 
one person asked to call at that time, to a number in- 
vited for music, etc., afterward. But even then the 
provisions partake more of an increase in quantity 
rather than an addition in quality.* 

The term kettledrum as the name of a distinct en- 
tertainment is not now, if it ever was, used in Eng- 

* At an afternoon reception there is often wine, "cup," sand- 
wiches, strawberries, etc. — Editor. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



303 



land. Certainly there are no such entertainments 
nowadays known and designated by that name. In- 
deed, I can hardly believe that the term ever had more 
foundation than as a slang expression for five-o'clock 
tea of more than ordinary dimensions ; meaning, in 
short, a non-dancing party or reception at which a 
kettle was the chief provider of refreshments. 

Lord Mayor's Day. — The 9th of November every 
year is known by this name. On this day the new 
Lord Mayor of London is duly installed in office for 
one year, at the splendid salary of ten thousand pounds. 
The procession of himself and his predecessor from 
the Guildhall to the Royal Courts of Justice, where 
the new man is sworn in, is the " Lord Mayor's Show." 
One of the historic customs of this procession is that 
before it starts the different livery companies who take 
part in it breakfast together with members of the 
u Corporation " and the incoming and outgoing Lord 
Mayors. At this meal mutton-broth and hot spiced 
wine are served. 

Bank Holidays. — These are days which have been 
made holidays by law, and, though many may have 
their origin in ancient custom, they all have now a 
legal sanction for their observance. They take their 
name from the fact that all banks are legally closed on 
those days. They are (in England and Ireland) 
Easter Monday \ Whit-Monday, First Monday in August, 
and 26th December, or Boxing-Day; (in Scotland) New- 
Year s-Day, Good Friday, First Monday in May, First 
Monday in August, and Christmas-Day. If the 26th 
of December, Christmas-Day, or New-Year's-Day falls 
on a Sunday, the following Monday is a bank holi- 



304 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

day. Bank holidays being presumably for the recrea- 
tion of the lower classes in particular, it is not con- 
sidered " good form " for a lady or gentleman to walk, 
drive, ride, or travel abroad much on such days. 
People of u good form " hold aloof from the outer 
world while " 'Arry " is enjoying himself. 

Primogeniture, Preference of Males over Females, 
and the Entail of Property. — Among the nobility and 
gentry, and those who ape them, it is an established 
custom that the eldest son shall get the family estates 
for life, with remainder to the next male relative. 

The landed property, as well as the family plate, 
diamonds, jewels, pictures, "cellars," and the bulk of 
the money, thus goes to him. The younger son gets 
comparatively small provision, w T hile the daughters 
are the last thing thought of. There is no one thing 
which will strike an American with such amazement as 
the indifference, disregard, and neglect with which 
women (as compared with men) are treated in English 
high life. Daughters are expected to provide for 
themselves by "marrying well," which means catching 
a husband with money. The consequence is, that 
from their first entry into society girls are sordid 
money-worshipers. It is not " good form " for a girl 
to show or expect any exhibition of love. The ex- 
pressions "falling in love," " in love," etc., are thought 
" bad form " to use in conversation. Nor must a girl 
think even, much less talk, of a man's looks. As to his 
moral character or his physical condition, they are 
both of such secondary consequence as to make them 
subjects quite unnecessary for consideration, if he 
have rank and titles, and he can make a handsome 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 305 

settlement on his wife. Indeed, I am not quite cer- 
tain but that it would be looked upon as "bad form'' 
to show any anxiety about either a man's looks, 
health, or morals on the occasion of his marriage. I 
am quite aware that there are some girls in America 
who sell themselves to a rich husband. It is not the 
rule, however. In England it is — I mean in the Eng- 
land of the upper classes. The poor girls themselves 
are not so much to blame. They would be natural 
were they educated to it. But they are brought up to 
feel that their first duty in life is to get out of the way 
of their brothers as soon as they possibly can, and 
marriage is the only possible means within their reach. 
The education, too, of sons costs much more than 
that of daughters. Sons go to expensive public schools 
and afterward to expensive colleges, at either Oxford 
or Cambridge, and have exorbitant fees paid for 
them to " crammers " if they want to go into the 
army, while daughters are educated at home by a 
governess. It is not "good form" for a young lady 
(Anglice, gentlewoman) to go to school. She must be 
educated at home. Where there are several daughters, 
it is considerably cheaper than sending them to a 
fashionable "academy/' and they are thus carefully 
guarded against acquiring other notions of " courtship 
and marriage" than the orthodox ones of English 
high life. Again, a widow has just six months to clear 
out of the family mansion in which she has lived for 
many years, so that her son can walk into possession. 
She must henceforth live in comparative seclusion 
and obscurity, while he goes on just as his father did 
before him, and as his son (or brother or male 



3 o6 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

cousin) will do after him. She is a woman; he is 
a man — wild tout. 

Even in England itself there is to a great extent a 
fixed belief that there is still such a thing possible as 
the perpetual entail of land. Now, there is no such 
thing. By statute the tying up of land from alienation 
is forbidden beyond the terms of " a life or lives in 
being and twenty-one years afterward." So that no 
one can leave an estate to any person who is not in 
being at the time of the making of the deed, and can 
prevent the last remainder man from selling it after 
he has held it for twenty-one years. This twenty- 
one years' clause is, of course, to enable the heir to 
come of age. On the lapse of this twenty-one years, 
the last limited life-tenant in possession becomes 
vested with an absolute title to the land by operation 
of law. Now, the way estates are kept in families in 
England descending from father to son is but by a 
strict observance of this law and a resettlement on every 
generation. Thus, a landed proprietor calls his eldest 
son to him when he becomes of age and says : " Now, 
sir, I can sell this property, or leave it to whomsoever I 
choose. I dare say you would like to inherit it, and you 
shall if you comply with the same terms upon which 
my father left it to me and his father left it to him. 
You must agree to exact a resettlement of it from 
your eldest son, just as I am doing now with you, and 
then to resettle it upon him as I will immediately do 
upon you, if you accept my terms." Of course, the 
eldest son agrees. It is Hobson's choice with him. 
He must, or he will get nil. And so the family estates 
are kept in the family. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 307 

Class Distinctions. — In America it is generally sup- 
posed that class distinctions obtain but in name in 
England ; that they are merely a remnant of by-gone 
days, and adhered to chiefly at court ceremonials. 
This is a mistake. The rules of class are as strict to- 
day as they ever were. To wish to break them down, 
or even to show reluctance to recognize them, would be 
considered the worst possible "form." For an Ameri- 
can to enter English high society, unless (while in it) 
to acquiesce in and follow the class rules which govern 
it, would be not only a great error on his part, but 
very "bad form" as well. He must never criticise 
the looks of a person of rank. That would be " bad 
form." To expect a man or woman of rank, title, or 
" family " to exhibit individual merit in. any way, shape, 
or fashion, would be " bad form." Gentlemen and 
ladies (English sense) — and such include the nobility 
as well — must never be expected to be other than 
what they are. 

" Hall- Mark." — This expression, applied to gold 
and silver plate, means that the genuineness of each is 
vouched for by the " Goldsmith's Company." The 
Goldsmith's Company is one of the seventy-five Lon- 
don City Livery Companies, of which about forty have 
" Halls," and all gold and silver which passes through 
the Goldsmith's Hall is stamped with their " Hall- 
mark," which shows that it has been assayed, tested, 
and proved by this company's officials, and is hence- 
forth legally genuine. The company's sign is a leop- 
ard's head, besides which all genuine plate should bear 
the initials of the maker, the mark of the reigning sov- 
ereign (a lion passant), and the letter of the year of 



308 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

manufacture. These together constitute the "Hall- 
mark." All articles chargeable with duty should also 
bear the stamp of the sovereign's head, a mark which 
does not appear, however, on plate manufactured 
prior to 1784. The study of old plate is an interest- 
ing one, and it is sometimes difficult for people not 
well up in the art to determine the date, owing to the 
similarity of some of the date-letters, the capital A 
being the letter of not only the present day, but of 
three other inclusive eras, viz. : i578-'79 to i597- , 98, 
1716-17 to 1735-36, and 1796-97 to i8i5-'i6. A 
certain difference in the outline and depth of the let- 
ter only is perceptible to the eye of an adept. The 
sovereign's head is not stamped on gold under 18 
carats. 

" Ent. Sta. Hall.' 1 — This is an abbreviation of the 
words "Entered at Stationers' Hall." The Stationers' 
is another of the London City Livery Companies hav- 
ing a " Hall," and all books, music, and printed mat- 
ter generally, of which it is desirable to retain a copy- 
right in England, must be "entered at Stationers' 
Hall " by registration in the company's records. This 
is equivalent to the filing " in the Office of the Libra- 
rian of Congress, at Washington," in the United States. 

Blue-Coat Boys, — These are boys educated and 
supported free during tuition, at certain charity-schools 
called u Blue-Coat Schools." The name comes from 
the dress which each boy is compelled to wear — a long 
blue coat, not unlike a dressing-gown, strapped round 
the waist with a yellow leather belt, and buttoned up 
to the chin ; white cambric " bands," knee-breeches, 
long yellow stockings, low shoes, and no hat or cap. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



309 



The distinguishing mark of a Blue-Coat boy is re- 
ally not so much his blue surtout, as the fact that he 
always goes bareheaded. 



CUSTOM-HOUSE DUTIES. 

For the enlightenment of Americans landing in 
England, the following custom-house tariff is in- 
cluded. It will show what articles are subject to duty, 
and what the duty is : 

Beer, mum, and spruce, the original specific gravity not £ s. d. 

exceeding 1.215 degrees, per barrel I 6 o 

" exceeding 1. 215 degrees, per barrel 1 10 6 

M (other), the worts of which were before fermenta- 
tion of a specific gravity of 1.057 degrees o 6 6 

And so in proportion for any difference in gravity. 

Cards (playing) per doz. packs 039 

Chiccory, raw or kiln-dried cwt. 0133 

" roasted or ground lb. o o 2 

and coffee mixed " 002 

Chloral hydrate " 013 

Chloroform o 3 o 

Cocoa lb 001 

" husks and shells cwt. 020 

" or chocolate, ground, prepared or in any way 

manufactured lb. 002 

Coffee (raw) cwt. o 14 o 

" (kiln-dried, roasted, or ground) lb. 002 

Collodion gal. 140 

Ether, sulphuric gal. 150 

Ethyl, iodide of. gal. o 13 o 

Fruit (almonds and dates free) dried cwt. 070 

Naphtha or methylic alcohol (purified) gal. o 10 4 

Plate (gold) oz. o 17 o 

" (silver) " o 1 6 



3 io GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

Soap, transparent, in the manufacture of which spiiit 

has been used lb. 003 

Spirits, brandy, Geneva, rum, and unenumerated . . .gal. o 10 4 

" Perfumed spirits and Cologne-water gal. o 16 6 

" sweetened, unenumerated in bottle, not tested 

for ascertaining the strength gal. o 14 o 

Tea lb. 006 

Tobacco, unmanufactured lb. o 3 6 

containing less than 10 per cent of moisture. " o 3 10 

Cigars " o 5 6 

Cavendish or negro-head " o 4 10 

" manufactured in bond " o 4 4 

Snuff. "041 

" not more than 13 lbs. (in 100 lbs.) moist- 
ure lb. o 4 10 

" other manufactured " o 4 4 

Varnish (containing spirit), for rates of duty, see Spirits. 

Wine, not exceeding thirty degrees proof-spirit gal. 010 

" exceeding thirty degrees, but not exceeding forty- 
two degrees gal. 026 

" for each additional degree of strength beyond for- 
ty-two degrees gal. 003 

Warehoused goods, except tobacco, 55-. per cent additional. To- 
bacco, 2s. 6d. per cent additional. 

ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY MET WITH IN ENGLAND. 

B. A. (never put A. JB.), Bachelor of Arts. 
M. A. (never put A. M.) f Master of Arts. 
M. B., Bachelor of Medicine. 

M. D., Doctor of Medicine. 
D. D., Doctor of Divinity. 
LL. D., Doctor of Laws. 
D. C. L., Doctor of Civil Law. 
M. P., Member of Parliament. 

C. B., Companion of the Bath. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 311 

K. C. B., Knight Commander of the Bath. 

G. C. B., Grand Cross of the Bath. 

Knt, Knight. 

K. G., Knight of the Garter. 

K. T., Knight of the Thistle. 

K. P., Knight of St. Patrick. 

G. C. S. I., Knight Grand Commander of the Star 
of India. 

K. C. S. I., Knight Commander of the Star of 
India. 

C. S. I., Companion of the Star of India. 

G. C. M. G., Knight Grand Cross of St. Michael 
and St. George. 

K. C. M. G., Knight Commander of St. Michael 
and St. George. 

C. M. G., Companion St. Michael and* St. George, 

C. E. I., Companion Indian Empire. 

C. D. S., Companion Distinguished Service. 

V. C, Victoria Cross. 

R. A., Royal Artillery, Royal Academician. 

R. E., Royal Engineers. 

R. N., Royal Navy. 

R. M. A., Royal Marine Artillery. 

R. M. L. I , Royal Marine Light Infantry. 

R. N. R., Royal Naval Reserve. 

F. S. A., Fellow of Society of Antiquaries. 

F. R. S., Fellow of Royal Society. 

M. R. C. P., Member of Royal College of Physi- 
cians. 

F. R. C. P., Fellow of Royal College of Phy- 
sicians. 

M. R. C. S., Member of Royal College of Surgeons. 



312 GOOD FORM IN ENGLAND. 

F. R. C. S., Fellow of Royal College of Surgeons. 
F. G. S., Fellow of Geographical Society. 
Bt. and Bart., Baronet. 

H. M. S., Her Majesty's Ship, Her Majesty's 
Service. 

O. H. M. S., On Her Majesty's Service. 

Q. C., Queen's Counsel. 

A. D. C, Aide-de-Camp. 

F. M., Field-Marshal. 

F. O., Foreign Office. 

M. F. H., Master of Fox-Hounds. 

F. H. S., Fellow of Horticultural Society. 

Bp., Bishop. 

Ven.. Venerable. 

H. R.H., His (or Her) Royal Highness. 

W. M. (old English text), Waterloo Medal. 

Hon. Sec, Honorary Secretary. 

P., Prince or Princess. 

R., Regina (Queen). 

V. R., Victoria Regina. 

P. O. O., Post-Office Order. 

Mus. Bac, Bachelor of Music. 

R. V., Rifle Volunteers. 

Beds., Bedfordshire. 

Bucks., Buckinghamshire. 

Hunts., Huntingdonshire. 

Hants., Hampshire. 

Salop, Shropshire. 

Devon., Devonshire. 

Yorks., Yorkshire. 

N. B., North Britain (Scotland). 

L. S. A., Licentiate Society of Apothecaries. 



GENERAL INFORMATION. 



313 



L. S. D., Pounds, shillings, and pence. 

Q. B., Queen's Bench. 

I. M., Instructor of Musketry. 

B. Sc, Bachelor of Science. 

Ph. D., Doctor of Philosophy. 

S. P. G., Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. 

G. F. S., Girls' Friendly Society. 



21 



ADDENDA. 

Regarding the subject of qualifications for voting 
for members of Parliament (see page 245), it may be 
said that there are four qualifications peculiar to coun- 
ties, and three common to both counties and boroughs. 

In counties, the following qualifications confer the 
franchise, or right to vote for parliamentary candi- 
dates : 

1. A freehold estate of forty shillings or upward. 

2. A copyhold estate of the annual value of ^5. 

3. A leasehold for either twenty years, of the an- 
nual value of ^50, or sixty years, of the annual value 

4. An occupation of lands or tenements at a rental 
of £50 or upward. 

In counties and boroughs : 

1. The occupation of some land or premises of the 
clear annual value of ^10. 

2. The occupation of a dwelling-house, without re- 
spect to the annual value. 

3. The occupation of lodgings of an annual value 
(if let unfurnished) of ^10. 

County occupation must be for twelve months from 
July 31st 

Borough occupation must be for six months pre- 
vious to July 15th. 



ADDENDA. 



315 



There are, of course, many other rules and con- 
ditions governing and attached to the right of parlia- 
mentary suffrage, of a minor and technical character, 
the observance of which is necessary to the privilege 
of registration as a parliamentary voter. They are too 
voluminous and extensive for insertion in a book of 
this kind. 

The following coins were omitted from the enu- 
meration on page 268 : 

Value. 

Silver : Double florin (four shillings), about $1.00 

Gold : Two-pound piece $10.00 

" Five-pound piece $25.00 

These coins are known ^specially as the " Jubilee " 
issue, having been coined and issued solely in com- 
memoration of Queen Victoria's Jubilee. The dies 
have been destroyed. There was also a " Jubilee " 
issue of all the other gold and silver coins, the devices 
of which will be retained for future issues. 



THE END. 



THE PARCHMENT SERIES. 

CHOICELY PRIMED ON LINEN PAPER, AND BOUND IN HI? PARCHMENT ANTIQUE. 16mo. 



•' PERHAPS THERE IS NO MORE AGREEABLE SERIES THAN 'THE 
PARCHMENT LIBRARY.' "—ATHENAEUM. 



Tennyson's " In Memoriam." With a Miniature Portrait 
in cau forte by Le Rat, after a Photograph by the late Mrs. Came- 
ron. $1.25. 

" An exquisite little edition, in white binding, and on rough paper. It is per- 
fectly printed, and as fit for the pocket as for the drawing-room,"— Spectator. 

Tennyson's " The Princess " : a Medley. With a Minia- 
ture Frontispiece by H. M. Paget; and a Tailpiece in Outline by 
Gordon Browne. $1.25. 

"An admirably got-up edition, printed on the rough paper which is dear to 
many book-lovers, and bound in white vellum." — Saturday Meview. 

English Odes. Selected by Edmund W. Gosse. With Frontispiece 
on India paper, from a Design by Hamo Thornycroft, A. R. A. $1.25. 

" A really delightful little possession, marked by great knowledge and appre- 
ciation of English poetry. 1 ' — Pall Mall Gazette. 

Shakspere'S Sonnets. Edited by Edward Dowden. With a 
Frontispiece etched by Leopold Lowenstam, after the Death-Mask. 
$1.25. 

M A more exquisite edition of these poems the book-lover can scarcely desire." 
—Notes and (Queries. 

Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and annotated by 
Austin Dobson. With a Miniature Frontispiece by R. Caldecott. 

$1.25. 

11 The cream of that Arcadian literature, with its kindly humor, pleasant satire, 
and graphic description."— -Boston Traveller. 

Of the Imitation Of Christ. By Thomas a Kempis. A Re- 
vised Translation. With a Frontispiece en India paper, from a 
Design by W. B. Richmond. $1.25. 

" The thanks of the readers are due no less to the translator for the substance 
of the book, than to the publisher for its form."— Saturday Review. 

The Christian Year. By John Keble. Printed in red and 
black, with a Portrait of the author, from Mr. G. Richmond's Draw- 
ing. $1.50. 

"The edition remains the best extant of the most popular of English devo- 
tional poets."— Pall Mall Gazette. 

Select Letters of Percy Bysshe Shelley. Edited, 

with an Introduction, by Richard Garnett. $1.25. 

" The peculiar virtue of his epistles is to express the mind of the poet, as 
perfectly as Macaulay's express the mind of the man of letters, or Wellington's 
the miud of the general."— From the Preface. 



THE PARCHMENT SERIES.— {Continued.) 

Fables. By Mr. John Gat. With a Memoir by Austin Dobson, 
With Portrait from a hitherto unengraved sketch in oil by Sir God- 
frey Kneller, etched by Richard H. A. Wills. $1.25. 

44 They have given pleasure to several generations of readers, and have enriched 
the language With more than one indispensable quotation."' — Austin Dobson. 

French Lyrics. Selected and annotated by George Saintsbury. 
With a Miniature Frontispiece by H. G. Glindoni. $1.25. 

Contains specimens of the French Lyric Poets, from the twelfth to the nine- 
teeth century, with a Prefatory Notice of each author or group of authors. 

Poems. By Alfred Tennyson. With Frontispieces. Two volumes. 

$2.50. 

These volumes contain all that was published in the original two volumes by 
which Mr. Tennyson first became known to the world, together with a few early 
poems and sonnets not then published, and "Tithonus." 

Q. Horati FlaCCi Opera. With an Etching from a Design by 
L. Alma-Tadema. $1.25. 

The Sonnets of John Milton. Edited by Mark Pattison. 

With Portrait after Vertue. $1.25. 

" A charming edition, by the person most qualified of all men living to be its 
editor. 1 '— Pall Mall Gazette. 

English Lyrics. A Selection of Lyrics from Sir Thomas Wyatt 
to the Present Century. $1.25. 

The aim is to present in one volume Hie perfection of English lyrics by whom- 
soever written between the dates selected. 

English Comic Dramatists, selections from four- 
teen OF TBE LEADING DRAMATISTS, FROM SHAKE- 
SPEARE TO SHERIDAN. Edited by Oswald Crawfurd. $1.25. 

"Mr. Crawford's object has been to give his readers a selection which shall 
thoroughly represent English comedy literature."— £2. James's Gazette. 

The Vicar Of Wakefield. Edited by Austin Dobson. $1.25. 

"An ideal edition of 'The Vicar of Wakefield.' carefully supplied with the 
needful notes, and with no more, adorned with a little sprightly preface just thort 
enough to make us wish that it were longer."— Saturday Review. 

The Book Of Psalms. Translated by the Rev. T. K. Cheyne, 
M. A. $1.25. 

Selected Prose Writings of John Milton, with an 

Introductory Essay by Ernest Myers. $1.25. 

"Nothing but praise is due to the idea of including a selection frorA Milton's 
prose works in the Parchment Library."— Pall Mall Gazette. 



New York : D. APPLETOX & CO., Publishers, 1, 3, & 5 Bond Street 



APPLETONS' HOME BOOKS. 

A Series of New Hand-Volumes at low price, devoted to am. 
Subjects pertaining to Home and the Household* 

Complete in twelve volumes, handsomely printed, and bound in cloth, flexible, 
with illuminated design. 12mo. 60 cents each. 



The twelve books are also put up in three volumes, four books to the volume, in the 
following order, handsomely bound in cloth, decorated. price of each of these 
volumes, $2.00, or $6.00 the set, in box. 



1. Building a Home. By A. F. Oakey. Illustrated, 

" Mr. Oakey discusses house-building for the purposes of people of moderate means 
in the Middle States, and gives plans and elevations of cottages, from the very cheapest 
to a house to be built at a cost of $9,000. The conditions of building, with reference 
to the climate and material, are fully set forth, and the class of readers whom the book 
contemplates will find it of ad vantage,"— ^Vew York World. 

2. HOW to Furnish a Home. By Ella Rodman Church. 

Illustrated. 
41 Mrs. Church's directions for house-furnishing, while very artistic and cheerful, are 
adapted to the wants of the great army of limited incomes. What may be done in the 
way of home decoration and upholstery is pointed out, with advice on the finishing 
touches that so often go to make a house a home "—Philadelphia Ledger, 

3. The Home Garden. By Ella Rodman Church. Illus- 

trated. 

" We have instructions for gardening and flower-raising, in door and out. Roses 
and lilies have separate chapters, and there is much valuable information about fern- 
eries, city gardens, miniature greenhouses, and methods of utilizing small spaces for 
vegetable-raising. 11 — Albany Argus. 

4. Home Grounds. By a. f. Oakey. illustrated. 

44 ' ITomc Grounds* tells, in a very suggestive way, how the surroundings of a sub- 
urban home may be made beautiful at little expense/ 1 — Christian at Work. 

5. Home Decoration : Instructions in and Designs for Embroid- 

ery, Panel and Decorative Paintings, Wood-carving, etc. By 
Janet E. Ruutz-Rees. With numerous Designs, mainly by 
George Gibson. 

Contents: I. Introductory; II. General Remarks ; III. Materials and Prices; IV. 
Stitches and Methods: V. Window-Hangings and Portieres: VI. Screens; VII. Lam- 
brequins and Small Panels; VIII. Incidental Decorations; IX. Wood-carving. 

6. The Home Needle. By Ella Rodman Church. Illustrated. 
Contents: I. "Go Teach the Orphan-Girl to Sew 1 ' ; II. Beginning Right— Under- 

Garments: III. Under-Garments (Continued); IV. "The Song of the Shirt"; V. 
Rudiments of Dress-making; VI. Dress-making in Detail; VII. Sewing and Finish- 
ing; VIII. The Milliner's Art; IX. Children's Garments; X. House Linen; XI. The 
Uendinir Basket; XII. A Patchwork Chanter. 



7. Amenities of Home. By m. e. w. s. 

" The author has not spared good sense, right feeling, or sound principle. A bettei 
book for the family circle it would be hard to name"— Literary Wvrld. 

8. Household Hints ; A Book of Home Receipts and Home 
Suggestions. By Mrs. Emma W a Babcock. 

"The author has evidently been used to the nice economics of life, and her experi- 
ence is of more than ordinary value. The book is not entirely given up to culinary 
items; there are talks on various subjects, and happy suggestions on making and 
ordering a pleasant home, that shall have a ' certain physiognomy of its own. 1 " — Boston 
Courier. 

9„ The Home Library. By Arthur Penn, editor of " The 
Rhymester." Illustrated. 

Contents : I. A Plea for the Best Books ; II. On the Buying and Owning of Books ; 
III. On Reading; IV. On Fiction {with a List of a Hundred Best Novels) ; V. On 
the Library and its Furniture; YI. On Book-binding; VII. On the Making of Scrap- 
Books; VIII. On Diaries and Family Eecords; IX. On the Lending and Marking of 
Books ; X. Hints Here and There ; XL Appendix— List of Authors whose Works 
should be found in the Home Library. 

" A practical, suggestive, serviceable volume, belonging to a series of what may be 
called domestic guide-books, all useful, instructive, and convenient. 1 ' — Saturday Re- 
view. 

10. Home Occupations. By Janet E. Rtjutz-Kees. Illus- 

trated. 

Contents: I. Introductory; II. "What can be done with Leather : III. The Possi- 
bilities of Tissue-Paper; IV. Modeling in Wax— Flowers; V. Modeling in Wax- 
Fruits, etc.; VI. The Preservation of Flowers and Grasses: VII. Spatter-Work; 
VIII. Frame-Making; IX. Collections; X. Making Scrap-Books; XL The Uses of 
Card-Board: XII. What can be done with Beads; XIII. Amateur Photography; 
XIV. Miscellaneous Occupations. 

11. Home Amusements. By M. E. W. S., author of " Ameni- 

ties of Home," etc. 

Contents; I. Prefatory; II. The Garret; III. Private Theatricals, etc.; IV. Ta- 
bleaux Vivants; V. Brain Games; VI. Fortune-Telling; Vil. Amusements for a Eainy 
Day; VIII. Embroidery and other Decorative Arts; IX. Etching; X. Lawn Tennis; 
XI. Garden Parties; XII. Dancing; XIII. Gardens and Flower-Stands; XIV. Caged 
Birds and Aviaries ; XV. Picnics; XVI. Playing with Fire— Ceramics; XVII. Arch- 
ery; XVIIT. Amusements for the Middle-Aged and the Aged; XIX. The Parlor; 
XX. The Kitchen; XXI. The Family Horse and other Pets; XXII. In Conclusion. 

12. Health at Home. By A. H. Guernsey, and I. P. Davis, 

M. D., author of " Hygiene for Girls." 
Contents : I. Home Surroundings ; II. Privies and Water-Closets ; III. The House 
itself; IV. The Air we Breathe; V. The Water we Drink; VI. The Food we Eat; 
VII. Lighting and W arming; VIII. Disinfectants; IX. The Bedroom; X. The Cloth- 
ing we Wear: XI. Personal Habits; XII. Household Practice; XIII. Poisons and 
Antidotes ; XIV. Accidents and Emergencies. 

This series covers almost every topic pertaining to the American Home, and makes 
altogether an invaluable library on the most interesting of all themes. Many of the 
books are copiously illustrated. 

Mew York : D. APPLETON & CO., 1, 3, & 5 Bond Street 



D. APPLETON & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 



CHINA. TRAVELS AND INVESTIGATIONS IN THE MIDDLE 
KINGDOM. A Study of Its Civilization and Possibilities. With 
A Glance at Japan. By James Harrison Wilson, late Major- 
General United States Volunteers, and Brevet Major-General United 
States Army. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50. 

ROUNDABOUT TO MOSCOW. AN EPICUREAN JOURNEY. 
By John Bell Bouton, author of "Round the Block." 12rno. 
Cloth, ornamented cover, Russian title-page, 421 pages, $1.50. 

" This srenial book gives the first truly American view of the land of Nihilists 
and Novelists. The author exposes and playfully ridicules the current English 
misrepresentations of Russia. His epicurean circuit for getting into and out of 
the empire includes nearly every country of Europe, lie keeps on the track of 
all the comforts and luxuries required by American travelers. Tourists will find 
the volume a boon companion. But it is no less designed to please those who 
stay at home and travel only by book." 

BRAZIL: ITS CONDITION AND PROSPECTS. By C. C. Andrews, 
ex- Consul- General to Brazil ; formerly U. S. Minister to Norway and 
Sweden. 12mo. Cloth, §1.50. 

CONTENTS : Prefatory. Voyage to Brazil. Getting to Housekeeping. Rio 
and its People. Life and Manners. The Emperor of Brazil. Tijuca— Pedra Bo- 
nita. Situation, Resources, and Climate. American-Brazilian Relations. A Trip 
into the Interior. Visit to a Coffee-Plantation. Public Instruction. Local Ad- 
ministration. Parliamentary Government. Brazilian Literature. Agriculture 
and Stock-raisiner. The Amazon Valley. Beasts of Prey. Slavery and Emanci- 
pation. The Religious Orders. Public Lands and Immigration. 

"I hope I may be able to present some facts in respect to the present situation 
of Brazil which will be both instructive and entertaining to general readers. My 
means of acquaintance with that empire are principally derived from a residence 
of three years at Rio de Janeiro, its capital, while employed in the service of the 
United State* Government, during which period I made a few journeys into the 
interior."— From the Preface. 

A STUDY OF MEXICO. By David A.Wells, LL.D., D. C.L. 

12mo. Cloth, $1.00; paper cover, 50 cents. 

" Mr. Wells's showing i« extremely interesting, and its value i3 great. Kothing 
like it has been published in many years.' 1 — New York "Femes. 

"Mr. Wells sketches broadly but in firm lines Mexico's physical geography, 
her race inheritance, political history, social condition, and present government." 
—New York Evening Post. 

" Several efforts have been made to satisfy the growing desire for information 
relating to Mexico since that country has become connected by railways with the 
United States. But we have seen no book upon ths subject by an American 
writer which is so satisfactory on tbe score of knowledge and trustworthiness 
as l A Study of Mexico,' by David A. Wells."— New Yo?'k Sun. 

IN THE BRUSH; OR, OLD-TIME SOCIAL AND POLITICAL 
LIFE IN THE SOUTHWEST. By H. W. Pierson, D. D. With 
Illustrations by W. L. Sheppard. lOnio. Cloth, 81.50. New cheap 
edition, paper, 50 cents. 

" It has peculiar attractions in its literary methods, its rich and quiet humor, 
an J the genial spirit of its author." — The Critic. 



New York: D. APPLETON & CO., 1, 3, & 5 Bond Street. 



D. APPLETON & CO/8 PUBLICATIONS. 



APPLETONS' PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. Illustrated with 
engravings, diagrams and maps in color, and including a separate 
chapter on the geological history and the physical features of the 
United States. By Jon?; D. Quacxenbos, A. M.. M. D., Adjunct 
Professor of the English Language and Literature, Columbia College, 
New York, Literary Editor; John S. Newberry, M. D., LL. D., 
Professor of Geology and Paleontology, Columbia College ; Charles 
II. Hitchcock, Ph. D., Professor of Geology and Mineralogy, Dart- 
mouth College ; W. Le Conte Stevens, Ph. I)., Professor of Physics, 
Packer Collegiate Institute ; Henry Gannett, E. M., Chief Geog- 
rapher of the United States Geological Survey ; William II. Dall, 
of the United States National Museum ; C. Hart Merriam, M. D., 
Ornithologist of the Department of Agriculture ; Nathaniel L. Brit- 
ton, E. M., Ph. D., Lecturer in Botany, Columbia College ; George 
P. Kunz, Gem Expert and Mineralogist with Messrs. Tiffany & Co., 
New York; Lieutenant George M. Stoney, Naval Department, 
Washington. Large 4to. Cloth, $1.90. 

APPI.ETONS' ATIiAS OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Consisting of General Maps of the United States and Territories, 
and a County Map of each of the States, all printed in Colors, 
together with Railway Maps and Descriptive Text Outlining the 
History, Geography, and Political and Educational Organization of 
the States, with latest Statistics of their Resources and Industries. 
Imperial 8vo, cloth. $1.50. 

THE EARTH AND ITS INHABITANTS. By Elisee 
Reclus. Translated and edited by E. G. Ravenstein. With nu- 
merous Illustrations, Maps, and Charts. 
M. Reclus the distinguished French Geographer has given in this work 
the most thorough and comprehensive treatise on the countries of the 
world yet produced. Maps, plans, and illustrations are lavish. It is 
subdivided as follows : 

Europe, in 5 volumes. Imperial 8vo. 
Asia, in 4 volumes. Imperial 8vo. 
Africa, in 3 volumes. Imperial 8vo. 
America. (In preparation.) 

Price, $0.00 per volume in library binding. Sold only by subscrip- 
tion. 

A NEW PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By Elisee Reclus. 
In two volumes. Vol. I. The Earth. Vol. II. The Ocean, Atmos- 
phere, and Life. With Maps and Illustrations. Price, $6.00 per 
volume, library binding. Sold only by subscription. 



New York: D. APPLETON" k CO., 1, 3, & 5 Bond Street. 



D. APPLETON & CO/8 PUBLICATIONS, 



THE GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF PLANTS. By Sir J. 

William Dawson, F. R. S. Yol. 61 of The International Scientific 
Series. With Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75. 

"The object of this work is to give, in a connected form, a summary of the 
development of the vegetable kingdom in geological time. To the geologist and 
botanist the subject is one of importance with reference to their special pursuits, 
and one on which it has not been easy to find any convenient manual of informa- 
tion. "—From the Preface. 

THE GEOGRAPHICAL AND GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBU- 
TION" OF ANIMALS. By Angelo Heilprin, Professor of In- 
vertebrate Paleontology at the Academy of Natural - Sciences, Phila- 
delphia, etc. Yol. 57 of The International Scientific Scries. One 
vol., 12mo, 435 pages, $2.00. 

" In the preparation of the following pages the author has had two objects in 
view: that of presenting to his readers such of the more significant facts con- 
nected with the past and present distribution of animal life as might lead to a 
proper conception of the relations of existing faunas ; and, secondly, that of 
furnishing to the student a work of general reference, wherein the more salient 
features of the geography and geology of animal forms could be sought after 
and readily found."— From the Preface. 

ANIMAL MAGNETISM. From the French of Alfred Binet and 

Charles Fere. Vol. 59 of The International Scientific Series. 12mo. 

Cloth, $1.50. 

41 The authors, after giving a brief, clear, and instructive history of animal 
magnetism from its remotest known origin down through Mesmer and the Aca- 
demic period to the present day, record their personal investigations among the 
hysterical, nervous, and generally supersensitive female patients in the great 
Paris hospital, La Salpetriere, of which M. Fere is the assistant physician.'" — 
Journal of Commerce. 

WEATHER : A POPULAR EXPOSITION OF THE NATURE OF 

WEATHER CHANGES FROM DAY TO DAY. By the Hon. Ralph 

Abercromby, Fellow of the Royal Meteorological Society, London. 

Vol. 58 of The International Scientific Series. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75. 

" Mr. Abercromby has for some years made the weather of Great Britain a 
special study, and has recently extended his experience by making a meteorologi- 
cal tour around the world. As a fruit of this preparation, he gives us a book that 
is to be commended for its simple, deliberate style, freedom from technicality and 
unnecessary theorizing, rational description, classification, and explanation of 
atmospheric phenomena, and rich store of illustration from the weatber-maps of 
many parts of the world. 1 '— The Nation. 



New York : D. APPLETON & CO., 1, 3, & 5 Bond Street. 



D. APPLETON & CO/8 PUBLICATIONS, 



BIOGRAPHY. 

THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF CHARLES DARWIN. 

INCLUDING AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL CHAPTER. Edited by 
his Son, Francis Darwin. With Portraits and Views of Down 
House, Darwin's Residence. In two volumes, 12mo, cloth. Price, 

$4.50. 

" With pious care and great skill in selection, Mr. Francis Darwin has fur- 
nished a fitting portrait of his father. Rising from them and setting at once to 
express one's feelings, it is difficult to find the means which will adequately 
represent to others the kind of emotions which the threefold picture has aroused. 
Mr. Darwin himself makes use of an expression of admiration which will hest, 
perhaps, serve our present purpose; he wrote from Rio de Janeiro to Professor 
Henslow : "I formerly admired Humboldt, I now almost adore him."— The 
Athenceum. 

THE LAWYER, THE STATESMAN, AND THE 

SOLDIER. By George S. Boutwell. 12rao, cloth, gilt top. 

Price, $1.25. 

CONTENTS: Rufus Choate, the Lawyer; Daniel Webster, the Statesman; 
President Lincoln, the Statesman and Liberator; General Grant, the Soldier 
and Statesman. 

" The preparation of these sketches is due to the circumstance that it is my 
fortune to have had the acquaintance of the persons to whom the sketches relate. 
These pa^es may show the marks of friendship rather than the skill of the 
biographer or the research of the historian. I have written in obedience to the 
rule or maxim that we value a man by the measure of his strength, at the place 
where he is strongest."— From the Introduction. 

CLAVERHOUSE. By Mowbray Morris. Volume IX of " English 
Worthies," edited by Andrew Lang. Small 12mo, cloth. Price, 
1o cents. 

"It is likely that when Mr. Gladstone and Lord Salisbury have ceased to 
interest any but the learned, when the chief who commanded at the battle of the 
Alma and the chief who raised the siege of Lucknow are hovering dimly on the 
verge of forget fulness, Graham of Claverhouse will yet be fresh and living for the 
school-boy aud the general reader in Texas and Tasmania. There is some 
advantage, then, in having in a succinct form all the facts that can be discovered 
concerning a remarkable man whose life has been so powerfully and so variously 
depicted.' 1 — Pall Mall Gazette. 

PREVIOUS VOLUMES OF THE SERIES : 



Charles Darwin. By Grant Allen. 
Marlborough. By George Saintsbury. 
Shaftesbury (First Earl). By H. D. 

Traill. 
Admiral Blake. By David Hannay. 



Raleigh. By Edmund Gossc. 
Richard Steele. By Austin Dobson. 
Ben Jonson. By J. A. Symonds. 
Canning. By Frank H. Hill. 



Uniform style, cloth. Price, 75 cents each. 



New York: T). APPLETON & CO., 1, 3, k 5 Bond Street. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Dec. 2004 

f w r o es ervationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER p RESERV ? T|0 * 



1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



